his divine grace swami sridhar - sri gaudiya darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of...

243

Upload: others

Post on 15-Mar-2020

4 views

Category:

Documents


0 download

TRANSCRIPT

Page 1: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 2: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

His Divine Grace

Swami B.R. SridharSRI CHAITANYA SARASWAT MATH

Page 3: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

© 1996 Sri Chaitanya Saraswat MathAll rights reserved by the Successor President-Acharya

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math, Kolerganj,P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist. Nadia, W. Bengal Pin 741302, India

Acknowledgments 1984 EditionEditor in Chief: Bhakti SudhÈr GoswÅmÈEditor: SwÅmÈ B.V. MahÅyogÈTranscription: PrabÅla DÅsÈ, KamalÅ DÅsÈTypography: SwÅmÈ B.V. MahÅyogÈProofreading: Alwarnath DÅsa, Va˜ÍÈvadÅnanda DÅsaGraphic Design: Bhakti SudhÈr GoswÅmÈLayout: LalÈta Caraˆa PrabhuPhotography: Vidagdha MÅdhava DÅsa, Preraka PrabhuSripping: NavadwÈpa PrabhuRecordings: BadrÈ NÅrÅyaˆa PrabhuConsultants: SwÅmÈ B.K. Giri, SÅrvabhÅvana PrabhuContributors: YudhÅmanyu Prabhu, Bhakta DÅsa,SwÅmÈ B.K. BhÅgawat, BrahmÅ DÅsa, B›akapiPrabhu, R›abhadeva DÅsa, Markendeya DÅsa,PremÅnanda Prabhu, RÅmÅnanda Prabhu, UddhavaPrabhu, Deva NÅrÅyaˆa Prabhu, BhaktapriyÅ DÅsÈ,PrabÅla DÅsÈ, Ananga-mañjarÈ DÅsÈ, KamalÅ DÅsÈ,Sucitra DÅsÈ, JÈvana DÅsÈ, Dik›ÅvatÈ DÅsÈ

Special thanks to the folowing devotess for their help withthis current edition: Swami B.P. Janardan, Sruta SravaPrabhu, NavadwÈpa Prabhu, SarvabhÅvana DÅsa,Ananta Krishna Prabh, Shobana Krishna Prabhu,Jatindra Mohan Prabhu, Jagabhandhu Prabhu, TilakDÅsÈ, SrÈ Govinda Prabhu, Mahasraya Prabhu

Printed by Ananta Printing2827 S. Rodeo Gulch Rd. #3, Soquel, CA 95073

(408) 464-9045 fax (408) 464-9046 email [email protected]

Page 4: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

CONTENTS

Introduction 7Part 1

THE LIFE OF ßR^ CHAITANYA MAHåPRABHU

The Golden Avatar 27

A Mysterious Incarnation 41

Friend of the Fallen 55

Mad Nimai PaˆÎita 77

A Tragedy of Separation 95

Part 2THE PRECEPTS OF ßR^ CHAITANYA MAHåPRABHU

ßik›Å›takam Verses 1-8

The Holy Name of Krishna 139

Unlimited Names of God 159

Humbler than a Blade of Grass 166

Unalloyed Devotion 181

King of the Land of Love 187

Hankering for Perfection 195

Forever Without You 199

Union in Separation 207

Part 3CONCLUSION

A Drop of Divine Love 223

Page 5: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

The Guardian of Devotion, His Divine Grace ßrÈla Bhakti Rak›aka ßrdhara Deva GoswÅmÈ

Page 6: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

7

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu preached the full-fledged theistic conception given in ßrÈmad-

BhÅgavatam. ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam mainly deals withthe comparative study of theism and the ontology ofKrishna consciousness. It surpasses all other Vedicliterature, even the Purňas. The Brahma-vaivartaPurňa and Padma Purňa represent the importanceof devotion to Krishna through narration and historyto some extent, but fall short of the philosophicaland ontological standard set by the MahÅpurňa,ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam can satisfy allVedantic scholars, for it represents Krishna con-sciousness in its fullest dignity. ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatamexpounds as the highest attainment of theism notconsciousness, intelligence, or ontology, but ecstasy,beauty, and harmony—rasa. In ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam,rasa is all-important. It is a unique treatise, for ittakes theism from the plane of intellectual juggleryto the domain of rasa.

INTRODUCTION

Page 7: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

8 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

I once began writing a book which was to be asummary study of the eighteen thousand verse ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura condensed thewhole BhÅgavata principle into one thousand versesin his BhÅgavatÅrka-marÈci-mÅlÅ. I had a mind toconsolidate it even more, to represent it within threehundred verses. I began that book, but could not fin-ish it.

ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam is a vast treatise in theSanskrit language, filled with essential information,historical reference, and expositions on the majorschools of philosophy. In ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, manyminor points of history and geography are also men-tioned which, although nonessential, support itsconclusions. Whatever is unnecessary in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam is eliminated when its meaning reachesits purest and most intensified glory in the teachingsof ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. So, if we are to con-sider the very gist of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, we muststudy the life and precepts of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu. Just as the teachings of the greatauthor of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, ßrÈla VyÅsadeva, werepercolated by the realizations of ßukadevaGoswÅmÈ, the essence of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam hasbeen percolated by the life and precepts of ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu.

Therefore, because the teachings of ßrÈmanMahÅprabhu represent the gist of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam,

Page 8: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

INTRODUCTION 9

I would like to include here one of the verses I origi-nally composed to introduce my summary study. Itglorifies the position of GadÅdhara PaˆÎita, the mostintimate associate of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.GadÅdhara PaˆÎita used to read ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam inJagannÅtha PurÈ, at the †oÊÅ-GopÈnÅtha temple. Hewould read, and ßrÈman MahÅprabhu and the greatdevotees like SvarËpa Damodara and RamÅnandaRÅya were his audience:

nÈlÅmbhodhi-taÊe sadÅ sva-virahÅ-k›epanvita˜ bÅndhava˜ÍrÈmad-bhÅgavatÈ kathÅ madirayÅ sañjÈvayan bhÅti yaÓÍrÈmad-bhÅgavata˜ sadÅ sva-nayanÅÍru-pÅyanaiÓ pËjayangosvÅmi-prabaro gadÅdhara-vibhËr-bhËyÅt mad-ekÅ-gatiÓ

“On the shore of the broad blue ocean,GadÅdhara PaˆÎita used to read ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatamto ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, who was sufferingfrom the great internal pain of separation fromHimself (Krishna). GadÅdhara PaˆÎita supplied thewine of k›ˆa-lÈlÅ to intoxicate his afflicted friendand give Him relief. As he read, tears would fallfrom his eyes like flower offerings onto the pages ofßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. May the pleasure of that bril-liant personality, GadÅdhara PaˆÎita, the best ofthe GoswÅmÈs, be my only object in writing thisbook.”

The title of this book is The Golden Volcano ofDivine Love. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu felt a great

Page 9: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

10 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

pain of separation from Krishna which burned likefire and was expressed as the ßik›Å›Êakam. This isexplained in Prema DhÅma Deva Stotram (54):

ÍrÈ-svarËpa-rÅya-sa⁄ga-gambhirÅntya-lÈlana˜dvÅdaÍÅbda-banhi-garba-vipralambha-ÍÈlanamrÅdhikÅhirËÎha-bhÅva-kÅnti-k›ˆa-kuñjara˜prema-dhÅma-devam-eva-naumi-gaura-sundaram

“Diving deep into the reality of His own beautyand sweetness, Krishna stole the mood of RÅdhÅrňÈand, garbing Himself in Her brilliant luster, appearedas ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. For the last twelveyears of His manifest pastimes, He was deeplyabsorbed in the mood of union and separation andshared His heart’s inner feelings with His most confi-dential devotees. In the agony of separation fromKrishna, volcanic eruptions of ecstasy flowed from Hisheart, and His teachings, known as ßik›Å›Êakam,appeared from His lips like streams of golden lava. Ifall at the feet of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, theGolden Volcano of Divine Love.”

He was vomiting the fire of painful separation fromKrishna in the form of the ßik›Å›Êakam. Therefore, ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu is compared to a golden vol-cano and the ßik›Å›Êakam is compared to divine lava.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu has taught us thatseparation is the highest principle in divinity. Justas the most intense conception of ecstasy is associa-

Page 10: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

INTRODUCTION 11

tion with Krishna, the most intense conception ofpain is separation from Krishna. Yet the pain feltfrom Krishna’s separation is far more intense thanthe ecstasy felt from His association. ßrÈmanMahÅprabhu says, “Can’t you understand thepainful situation you are in? Your senses must haveall been destroyed? Otherwise you would have diedfrom the pain of separation from Krishna. It isinconceivable. We belong to Him wholesale. He isall in all to us, but we can’t see Him. We areforcibly separated from Him. How can we toleratethis?” And Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura once said, “Ican’t tolerate separation from Krishna any longer. Ican go on for only three or four more days, andthen I shall have to leave this body.”

To love Krishna means that we shall have to “dieto live.” In the beginning divine love seems like lava,death, but really it is nectar, life. Many persons in thisordinary world are also frustrated in love. They some-times go mad and commit suicide because they can’ttolerate the pain. But the pain which comes with sep-aration from Krishna, although compared with lava, isnot injurious like lava. KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ explains:

bahye vi›ajvÅla haya bhitore ÅnandamÅya,k›ˆa premara adbhuta carite

“The wonderful characteristic of divine love of

Page 11: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

12 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

Krishna is that although externally, it works like fierylava, internally it is like sweet nectar that fills theheart with the greatest joy.”

Although he felt the greatest pain of separationfrom Krishna, still, within His heart, ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu experienced the deepest ecstatic joy.The ecstatic symptoms manifested by ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu have never been found in the historyof the world or even expressed in any scripture. InHim, we find the highest conception of theUltimate Reality. This is explained in my PremaDhÅma Deva Stotram (66):

Åtma-siddha-sÅva lÈlÅ-pËrna-saukhya-lak›ana˜svÅnubhÅva-matta-nÂtya-kÈrtanÅtma-vanÊanamadvayaika-lak›ya-pËrˆa-tattva-tat-parÅtpara˜prema-dhÅma-devam-eva naumi gaura-sundaram

“This is the all-conquering conclusion. The highest con-ception of the Ultimate Reality must also be the highestform of ananda, ecstasy. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu isKrishna, ecstasy Himself, tasting His own sweetness anddancing in ecstatic joy. His own Holy Name is the causeof His ecstasy, expressed as dancing, and the Holy Nameis the effect of His ecstasy, expressed as chanting. Thecause is the effect. The dynamo is creating ecstatic ener-gy which makes Him dance, and His chanting distributesthat ecstasy to others.”

In this way, by every word from His lotus mouth

Page 12: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

and every gesture and movement of His beautifulgolden figure, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu performsHis ecstatic pastimes of divine love.

INTRODUCTION 13

Page 13: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 14: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈla ßrÈdhara MahÅrÅja is the foremost pure devotee and isthe patriarch of the followers of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.

He is an intimate disciple and eternal associate of ßrÈlaBhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkura, the founder-ÅcÅrya of ßrÈGauÎiya Math who masterminded a spiritual revolution to inun-date the world with Krishna consciousness. Noted for his won-derful ability to draw out the inner meaning of the scriptures,ßrÈla ßrÈdhara MahÅrÅja once composed a poem describing theontological positions of ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura and theline of disciplic succession stemming from ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu. ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ was so pleasedwith his poem that he remarked, ßrÈdhara MahÅrÅja is carryingthe conception of Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura. Now, I am satisfiedthat although I may go, at least one man will remain behindwho can represent mv conclusions.”

As he prepared to leave this mortal world, ßrÈlaBhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ expressed his desire to fix his con-sciousness on the lotus feet of ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ. He called hisbeloved disciple ßrÈla ßrÈdhara MahÅrÅja to his bedside andrequested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa†hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has beendescribed as a ‘mystic transmission,’ he gave ßrÈla ßrÈdharaMahÅrÅja entrance into the eternal entourage of ßrÈ RËpaMañjarÈ. According to ßrÈla ßrÈdhara MahÅrÅja’s vision, howev-er, he was posted as the gatekeeper, the guardian of devotion(Bhakti Rak›aka), to protect the storehouse of conclusive truthsabout the full-fledged theistic conception of ßrÈ Krishna, Realitythe Beautiful as presented in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam and preachedby ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu and the line of disciplic succes-sion that has descended from Him, known as the ßrÈ ChatanyaSaraswata SampradÅya.

Page 15: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

His Divine Grace ßrÈla Bhakti Rak›aka ßrdhara Deva GoswÅmÈ

Page 16: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈpÅda NityÅnanda Prabhu . By the grace ofNityÅnanda Prabhu we develop our attraction for ßrÈ

GaurÅ⁄ga. NityÅnanda Prabhu helps us consolidate thefoundation on which we can progress further. His mercysometimes exceeds the mercy of ßrÈ ChatanyaMahÅprabhu. He won’t allow even those who want toavoid Krishna consciousness to escape. If someone says, “Idon’t want it,” NityÅnanda Prabhu won’t allow it. He willsay, “No! You must want it. I request you earnestly—takeit! Use it and you will be able to feel the value of Krishnaconsciousness.” He used to roam about here and there,rolling in the dust with tears in His eyes saying, “Take thename of GaurÅ⁄ga and I will be sold to you.”

By His mercy, even the most fallen souls can attain thesupreme goal. He is the most generous-hearted aspect ofguru-tattva, so we must bow down our head to Him, acceptHis holy feet, and surrender to Him.

Page 17: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈpÅda NityÅnanda Prabhu

Page 18: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈ Chatanya MahÅprabhu is the Supreme AbsoluteTruth in its fullest and most dynamic expression. The

influence of RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ over Krishna has transformed Himinto a devotee, and He is searching Himself. Krishna—thepersonification of ecstasy and beauty —is mad in tastingHis own internal nectar. His dancing indicates that he isfull of ecstasy and His sa⁄kÈrtana movement is the distribu-tion of that ecstasy to others.

Page 19: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈ Krishna Chaitanya MahÅprabhu

Page 20: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈ ßrÈ RÅdhÅ and Krishna. ßrÈ Krishna is the fountain-head of all pleasure, ecstasy Himself, and SrÈmati

RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is the embodiment of ecstatic love of Godhead.RÅdhÅ and Krishna are one and the same, but They haveassumed two forms. Thus They enjoy each other, tastingthe mellows of divine love. The service of ßrÈ ßrÈ RÅdhÅand Krishna in VÂndÅvana can be attained only by unal-loyed devotion to the lotus feet of ßrÈ ßrÈ Guru andGaurÅ⁄ga.

Page 21: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈ ßrÈ RÅdhÅ and Krishna

Page 22: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Part 1

The Life

of

ßrÈ Chaitanya

MahÅprabhu

Page 23: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 24: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

In the teachings of KarabhÅjana ®›i we find men-tion of the different incarnations for different ages

(yugÅvatÅras). In DvÅpara-yuga, the yugÅvatÅra ismentioned as follows:

dvÅpare bhagavÅn ÍyÅmaÓpÈta-vÅsÅ nijÅyudhaÓÍrÈvatsÅdibhir a⁄kaiÍ calak›aˆair upalak›itaÓ

“In DvÅpara-yuga, Lord Krishna appears with thecolor of a dark rain cloud, wearing lightning-coloredgarments. He is decorated with beautiful ornaments,His chest bears the mark of ßrÈvatsa, and He carriesHis own weapons.”

After the description of the yugÅvatÅra ofDvÅpara-yuga, KarabhÅjana R›i mentions the kali-yugÅvatÅra:

THE

GOLDEN AVATAR

27

Page 25: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

28 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

iti dvÅpara urv-ÈÍastuvanti jagad-ÈÍvaramnÅnÅ-tantra-vidhÅnenakalÅv api tathÅ sˆu

He says, “O King, up to DvÅpara-yuga, I have fin-ished describing the incarnations for different ageswho come to remind the people of the most appropri-ate duty for their age. They come and tell us, ‘If youdo this, you will get the greatest benefit.’ O King,after the DvÅpara age is finished, the age of Kalicomes. The incarnation for the age of Kali has beenmentioned in many places in the scriptures, and nowI am just going to explain that information to you.”(S.B. 11.5.31)

Then he says:

k›ˆa-varˆa˜ tvi›Å ’k›ˆa˜sÅ⁄gopÅ⁄gÅstra pÅr›adamyajñaiÓ sa⁄kÈrtana-prÅyairyajanti hi su-medhasaÓ

In a suppressed way, this verse explains the adventof ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. The ordinary meaningof k›ˆa-varˆam is “of a black color.” But tvisÅ ’k›ˆammeans “His luster is not black.” “Accompanied by Hisassociates, He is worshipped by the process ofsa⁄kÈrtana, the chanting of the Holy Name of Krishna,and those of sharp intellect will perform this kind ofworship.”

Page 26: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE GOLDEN AVATAR 29

JÈva GoswÅmÈ explains the meaning of this versein his own parallel verse:

antaÓ k›ˆa˜ bahir gaura˜darÍitÅ⁄gÅdi-vaibhavamkalau sa⁄kÈrtanÅdyaiÓ smak›ˆa-caitanyam ÅÍritÅÓ

“I take shelter of ßrÈ Krishna ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, who is outwardly of a golden complex-ion, but is inwardly Krishna Himself. In this age ofKali, He displays His expansions while performingcongregational chanting of the Holy Name ofKrishna. That He is blackish within means that inter-nally He is Krishna; that He is golden without meansthat He has accepted the mood of ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈ.In the age of Kali, that Golden Lord is seen accompa-nied by His expansions, associates, and intimatedevotees performing sa⁄kÈrtana.”

Someone may argue that the meaning of k›ˆa-varˆa˜ is that His color is black and His luster is alsoblack. But how is this possible? That would be redundant.The conjunction between the words tvisÅ and ak›ˆammean that His color is k›ˆa, black, but His luster isak›ˆa: not black. Then, someone might say, “Not blackdoes not necessarily mean golden. Why should it meangolden?” The answer is found in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam.

Page 27: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

30 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

Once Vasudeva sent the astrologer-priest Garga ®›ito VÂndÅvana to perform the name-giving ceremony forKrishna. At that time, Garga ®›i came to the house ofNanda MahÅrÅja and explained that Vasudeva had senthim. He said, “Your child is now a little grown up andthe name-giving ceremony must be performed.” At thattime, he spoke the following verse:

Åsan varˆÅs trayo hy asyagÂhˆato ’nuyuga˜ tanËÓÍuklo raktas tathÅ pÈtaidÅnȘ k›ˆatŘ gataÓ

“In past incarnations, this boy has appeared withdifferent complexions: white, red, and gold, accordingto the particular age in which He appeared. Now Hehas assumed this blackish color.”

He said, “Krishna comes in a white color in Satya-yuga, red in Treta-yuga, and He also comes with agolden complexion. Now in this DvÅpara-yuga He hascome in a black color.” So the reference to the goldencolor (pÈta) is found here, because only that color hasbeen left for this present age of Kali. There is anotherreference to this golden color in the Upanishads: yadÅpaÍyaÓ paÍyate rukma-varˆam: “Krishna, the SupremeBrahman, appears in a golden form.” Rukma-varˆammeans golden. And here also, non-black means golden.

Krishna wanted to come as the incarnation forthis age of Kali, as well as to fulfill His promise in

Page 28: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE GOLDEN AVATAR 31

VÂndÅvana: “ I shall chant the glory of the gopÈs, espe-cially of RÅdhÅrňÈ. I shall chant Her name, Herglory, and roll in the dust of the earth!” ButRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ said, “I won’t allow Your body to roll in thedust of this earth. I shall cover You with my luster.”Both the mood as well as the luster of RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ cap-ture Krishna when He comes here in Kali-yuga. Andthis does not occur in all Kali-yugas, but only in a spe-cial Kali-yuga.

In all the days of BrahmÅ, in every yuga, theyugÅvatÅra comes, but Krishna appears only once in aday of BrahmÅ, or once every 4.3 billion years. Atthat time, the Original Personality of Godhead(svaya˜ bhagavÅn) appears along with His abodes,VÂndÅvana and NavadwÈpa. And Krishna andMahÅprabhu do not come here alone, but They comewith Their paraphernalia and suitable companions.

And in this age of Kali, He performs a doublefunction: He preaches nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana, and moreimportantly, He assumes the mood of RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ totaste His own sweetness, rasa. He is rasa Himself.Krishna thinks, “What is the intensity of the finestrasa in Me? I would like to taste that.” But only devo-tees can taste that, so He took the position ofRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ to taste Himself as Krishna, the central,

Page 29: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

32 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

final and perfect abode of rasa. Only RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ cantaste the maximum rasa, so He has to take Hernature, Her mood and temperament to taste His ownintrinsic ecstasy. For that reason He descended. Hisfirst duty was to spread nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana, and the sec-ondary, internal, private duty was to perform svabha-jana-vibhajana, to taste His own intrinsic ecstasy inthe mood of RÅdhÅrňÈ. In PurÈ, with RÅmÅnandaRÅya, SvarËpa DÅmodara, and other intimate associ-ates, He tasted that great ocean of union in separationcontinuously for twelve years. In His last twelve years,He passed His time only in the process of tasting thatmellow.

That incarnation is generally worshipped bysa⁄kÈrtana. Without sa⁄kÈrtana, GaurÅ⁄ga and Hisparaphernalia cannot be worshipped. He is the pro-pounder of sa⁄kÈrtana, He loves sa⁄kÈrtana, and He getssatisfaction only by sa⁄kÈrtana. Only those who havesufficient merit (sukÂtivÅn), will worship Him by thisprocess. The common mob cannot join this campaign.Those who have good guidance internally, good for-tune, can catch the very gist of truth and engage inthis process of nama-sa⁄kÈrtana.

A rubbish-brain cannot detect what is right orwrong, or how precious this is. He cannot understand

Page 30: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE GOLDEN AVATAR 33

or follow this higher line of thought. A man shouldbe judged by his ideal, his aspiration for higher things.If the ideal is great, the man is great. What should bethe highest ideal? Love. Love is the supreme thing. Itis the most rare and precious thing. Divine love andbeauty is the highest thing ever known to the world,and those who can catch this are really possessed ofgood intellect (su-medhasaÓ). And one who possessesthis highest ideal should be considered a man of high-er order. He alone can understand and practicesa⁄kÈrtana. He alone can take to this path, this processof satisfying the Supreme Being by chanting the HolyName of the Lord.

This is mentioned in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, as wellas in the MahÅbharata and other Vedic scriptures.KarabhÅjana ∞›i, the last of the nine great yogis, hasgiven us a clue to understand ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu as the special incarnation for the age.He has mentioned the incarnation for this age of Kaliin a mystic way. We may think, why has this not beendescribed very plainly? So many avatÅras are clearlydescribed, but when ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam describes ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu as the incarnation for the ageof Kali, it is discussed in a mystic way. The answer isfound in the teachings of PrahlÅda MahÅrÅja, who

Page 31: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

34 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

says, “O Lord, one of Your names is Triyuga, meaningone who incarnates in three ages—Satya, TretÅ, andDvÅpara—but not in Kali. And why? Because theincarnation for the age of Kali is in disguise (chhannaÓkalau yad abhavas tri-yugo ’tha sa tvam).” Here we findthe key to this mystic way of representing ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu to the fortunate and intelli-gent circle (su-medhasaÓ), that ordinary people maynot have any clue.

dhyeya˜ sadÅ paribhava-ghnam abhÈ›Êa-doha˜tÈrthÅspada˜ Íiva-viriñci-nuta˜ ÍaraˆyambhÂtyÅrti-ha˜ praˆata-pÅla bhavÅbdhi-pota˜vande mahÅ-puru›a te caraˆÅravindam

“O MahÅprabhu, Your lotus feet are the highestobject of meditation, for they not only destroy thepain of material existence, but they bestow the great-est fulfillment to all souls who take shelter beneaththem. Your lotus feet even purify all saintly personsand holy places. Lord ßiva and Lord BrahmÅ aspire totake shelter beneath Your lotus feet. O MahÅprabhu,You give shelter to all who simply bow down before You.You relieve all the miseries of Your surrendered servants.In the grand ship of Your lotus feet, we can cross overthis ocean of material miseries. O MahÅprabhu, I bowdown before Your lotus feet.”

After mentioning the incarnation of Godhead forthe age of Kali, ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam suddenly begins

Page 32: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

this song in praise of that great yugÅvatÅra, ßrÈKrishna Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. With a grand voicethe BhÅgavatam has come to sing the praise of that

The Pañca-tattva, ßrÈ Krishna Chaitanya, NityÅnanda Prabhu,ßrÈ Advaita åcÅrya, ßrÈ GadÅdhara PaˆÎita, and ßrivÅsa †hÅkura

Page 33: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

36 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

guide for Kali-yuga. This follows the verse whichhints at the avatÅra of Kali-yuga. K›ˆa-varˆa˜ meansone who is always describing Krishna, who always hason his lips the words “Krishna, Krishna, Krishna.”Another meaning of this expression is “One who isKrishna Himself, but whose luster is not black.” If welook deeply, we shall find that hidden beneath Hisgolden luster is the blackish body of Krishna. WithHis own paraphernalia He has come to this plane,and service to Him is performed only by sa⁄kÈrtana,divine sound in mass prayer. By that symptom we canrecognize His divine position.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu is a hidden incarnation;He comes in disguise. Such an avatÅra is worshipped bythe divinely intellectual. In this way, the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam first describes that uncommon, extraordi-nary personality, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, in a mysticway and then proclaims His nobility and greatness.

The ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam explains, “That same per-sonality who came as RÅmacandra and Krishna hasagain appeared. He has come to direct you to the realfulfillment of life. He is drawing the sweetest nectarfrom above for the sake of everyone. Only meditateon Him and all your troubles will be finished. He isthe agent purifying all the holy places of pilgrimageand saintly persons by His touch, by His sa⁄kÈrtana, byHis drawing the highest things down from the highestplane. And even BrahmÅ and ßiva, puzzled by His

Page 34: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE GOLDEN AVATAR 37

noble gift, will begin to praise Him. They will eagerlyaspire to take shelter under His lotus feet in surrender.The pains of all who come to serve Him will beremoved, and their inner necessities will be fulfilled.And He will take care of those who take shelter ofHim; they will be given protection as well as every-thing they may need. In this world where mortalityrules, where we are continually experiencing the unde-sirable changes of repeated birth and death, in this areawhere no one wants to live, a great ship will come forus and take us within and carry us away from thisunpleasant position. Let us fall at the feet of that greatpersonality who comes to give the highest nectar.”

The ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam continues:

tyaktvÅ su-dustyaja-surepsita-rÅjya-lak›mȘdharmi›Êha Årya-vacasÅ yad agÅd araˆyammÅyÅ-mÂgam dayitayepsitam anvadhÅvadvande mahÅ-puru›a te caraˆÅravindam

“O Supreme Lord, You gave up the goddess offortune and Her great opulence, which is most diffi-cult to abandon, and is sought after even by thegods. In order to perfectly establish the principles ofreligion, You left for the forest to honor the brÅh-maˆa’s curse. To deliver the sinful souls who chaseillusory pleasures, You search after them and awardthem Your devotional service. At the same time,You are engaged in search of Yourself, in search for

Page 35: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

38 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

ßrÈ Krishna: reality the beautiful.”ßrÈla ViÍvanÅtha ChakravartÈ †hÅkura has given

his explanation that although it seems that this verseapplies to Lord RÅmacandra, who left His kingdomand went with SÈtÅdevÈ to the forest to discharge theduties designed by his father, this also applies to ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu. ViÍvanÅtha ChakravartȆhÅkura has drawn out the internal meaning of thisverse and applied it in the case of ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu. TyaktvÅ su-dustyaja-surepsita-rÅjya-lak›mȘ means He left imperial prosperity which ishard to abandon. Generally we find this in the case ofLord RÅmacandra, but ViÍvanÅtha ChakravartȆhÅkura says that surepsita-rÅjya-lak›mȘ means thevaluable devotional company of Vi›ˆupriyÅ-devÈ.That may not appear to be a materially big thing, butthe dedication that Vi›ˆupriyÅ has shown in Herheart for ßrÈman MahÅprabhu is greater than anyimperial standard. And He had to leave that behind.Such a standard of sacrifice and service is never foundeven among the great society of the gods. For the sakeof the public welfare, He had to ignore the serving,loving attitude of Vi›ˆupriyÅ.

This verse mentions the curse of a brÅhmaˆa.That brÅhmaˆa told ßrÈman MahÅprabhu, “I want to

Page 36: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE GOLDEN AVATAR 39

participate in your nocturnal kÈrtanas in which Youtaste k›ˆa-lÈlÅ, but the doors are closed.” WhenßrÈman MahÅprabhu used to perform kÈrtana andtaste the vraja-lÈlÅ of Krishna, he did so behind closeddoors in deep night. But this brÅhmaˆa thought him-self a very qualified, religious person because he livedby only drinking milk and nothing else, so he said, “Imust have entrance into that kÈrtana. I do not eatanything but milk; why should I not be allowed?” ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu replied, “Milk drinking is noqualification for entering into Krishna conscious-ness.” The brÅhmaˆa said, “Then I curse You to loseyour family life!” “All right,” MahÅprabhu said andaccepted the curse. And later He took sannyÅsa andchased after those who were misguided by MÅyÅdevÈin order to save them. At the same time, althoughHe is Krishna, He accepted the mood of ßrÈmatÈRÅdhÅrňÈ. For these two reasons, He left his appar-ently worldly life: He acted for the welfare of thepublic and, after finishing that work, spent the nexttwelve years tasting the very inner aspiration ofßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ and searching after His own innersweetness. This was what He came to show to theworld. In this mystic way, ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam hasproclaimed the magnanimous appearance of ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu.

Page 37: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 38: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

After ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu took sannyÅsa, Hewent to live in JagannÅtha PurÈ. There, he convert-

ed the greatest scholar of the day, SÅrvabhaumaBhaÊÊÅchÅrya. After meeting ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, the great scholar SÅrvabhaumaBhaÊÊÅchÅrya questioned his brother-in-law GopÈnÅthaåchÅrya about the avatÅra of the present age Kali-yuga.GopÈnÅtha had been living in NavadwÈpa, and he was afollower of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. In his own way,SÅrvabhauma began to praise ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu as a beautiful man and a great scholar.

“I have great attraction for Him,” he said, “But Idon’t think it wise that at such a young age He hastaken sannyÅsa, the renounced order of life. He hassuch a long life ahead of Him; how will He be able tokeep up the dignity of the life of a sannyÅsi, a life ofrenunciation? I can’t sit by and do nothing. I like thisboy very much. I shall have to help Him as a

AMYSTERIOUS

INCARNATION

41

Page 39: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

42 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

guardian, so that He may not lose His prestige by giv-ing up sannyÅsa, attracted by the fascination of world-ly pleasures.”

GopÈnÅtha could not tolerate all this guardian-like advice. He told SÅrvabhauma, “This youngman, who is very beautiful, charming, and scholarly,has attracted your attention, and you want tobecome His guardian to keep up the purity of Hislife. Do you think you will have to help Him? Whatdo you mean by saying all these things? Don’t youknow that He is really the incarnation of Godheadfor this age? He is the avatÅra for Kali-yuga; Heinaugurated the yuga-dharma of nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana inNavadwÈpa, and His appearance is mentioned in thescriptures.” SÅrvabhauma replied, “No, no! You arenot talking to an ordinary person. Don’t think thatyou can say whatever you like and I will accept it. Iam a hard nut to crack. What are you saying? Thereis no kali-yuga-avatÅra. One of the names of Vi›ˆumentioned in the Vi›ˆu-sahasra-nÅma in theMahÅbhÅrata is Triyuga, ‘The Lord who appears onlyin three ages.’ That means that the Lord has noincarnation in Kali-yuga except Kalki, who is a pas-time incarnation and not the yugÅvatÅra, the incar-nation for the age.” GopÈnÅtha replied, “You thinkyourself so learned, but although you have studiedall the scriptures, and are so proud of your learning,the MahÅbhÅrata and ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam are the

Page 40: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A MYSTERIOUS INCARNATION 43

main scriptures of the followers of eternal religiousprinciples, and still you have no particular knowl-edge about that.”

At that time, GopÈnÅtha åchÅrya quoted pas-sages from the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam and MahÅbhÅrata(k›ˆa-varˆa˜ tvisÅ ’k›ˆa˜, suvarˆa-varˆa hemÅ⁄go).In this way, he pressed his point: “Here we find thedirect avatÅra for the age of Kali. He has appeared tospread nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana. He is not a man, but theSupreme Lord, Krishna Himself.” SÅrvabhauma said,“No, no. Go away. Mind your own business. Don’tthink that you can instruct me.” And in this waythey argued.

Later, SÅrvabhauma BhaÊÊÅchÅrya told ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu, “I would like to teach YouVedÅnta philosophy, so that You can keep up thestandard of Your renunciation. I will teach You thatthis world is nothing, so that You never feel anycharm to again enter into mundane life.” ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu said, “Yes, you are myguardian. Whatever you say, I must do. I will comeand learn VedÅnta philosophy from you at whatevertime is suitable for you.

Then GopÈnÅtha åchÅrya told ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, “SÅrvabhauma is saying this because

Page 41: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

44 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

he doesn’t know Your real identity.” ßrÈmanMahÅprabhu replied, “Why are you speaking againsthim? He is My guardian. He was My father’s class-mate, so he has great affection for Me. It is out ofaffection that he poses himself as My guardian andlooks after My welfare. I don’t find any fault inthat.”

In a few days, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu beganto hear VedÅnta from Sarvabhavana BhaÊÊÅchÅrya,and as SÅrvabhauma would speak, He would remainsilent like a good boy, as if He were hearing with asubmissive attitude. But after he had been teachingßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu for seven days,SÅrvabhauma had some doubt in his mind. Hethought, “What is the matter” I am such a greatscholar in VedÅnta and logic, and I am trying mybest with all my intelligence to put before Him theinner meaning of VedÅnta, but I draw no responsefrom Him. He is only quietly attending my dis-course as if He is deaf and dumb. And I can’t saythat He does not understand me, for He has a sharpintellect. I am sure of this, but still He gives noappreciation, no response whatsoever. He raises noquestion and gives no indication whether Heunderstands or not—nothing of the kind. Then

Page 42: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A MYSTERIOUS INCARNATION 45

what am I doing?” He could not keep himself anylonger. He put the question straight to the Lord:“For more than seven days I have been explainingthe inner meaning of VedÅnta to You. Many san-nyÅsis come to me to learn about VedÅnta, but Youdon’t have any question about my talk, my explana-tion? You maintain a strange and wonderful silence.What is the reason?

Then, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu revealedHimself. He said, “SÅrvabhauma, what you explain ison the basis of ßa⁄kara’s philosophy, but I heard thatit was by the order of the Lord that ßa⁄karÅchÅryaconcealed the real purpose of VedÅnta. Its author,VyÅsadeva, is a completely theistic person, and he hasprepared this VedÅnta, but what you say is all basedon atheistic scholarship.”

SÅrvabhauma was a very intelligent man. He real-ized, “In a very gentle way, He wants to tell me thatwhat I am explaining is all bogus. I am laboring dili-gently to explain VedÅnta to my utmost capacity forthe last seven days, and now He shows His true colorsand says that what I am explaining is all false. What isHe saying?” Still, in a gentlemanly way, SÅrvabhaumawith some hesitation asked ßrÈman MahÅprabhu,“You say that what I have been explaining for the last

Page 43: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

46 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

seven days is all unsubstantial and unreal. Then canYou give the proper meaning? If this is all improperand false, then what is the real meaning of VedÅnta?”ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu humbly replied, “If youorder Me to explain VedÅnta, I will try. The sËtras orcodes of VedÅnta are lustrous in themselves. They areself-evident. The proper reading of the sutras leadstowards Parabrahman, Krishna.” ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu began with this introduction. He saidthat ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam is the real explanation andcommentary on VedÅnta. It is mentioned in theGaruda Purňa:

artho ’ya˜ brahma-sËtrÅnŘbhÅratÅrtha-vinirˆayaÓgÅyatrÈ-bhÅ›ya-rËpo ’sauvedÅrtha-parib˜hitaÓ

“ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam represents the real purport ofVedÅnta-sËtra. And although it is very difficult todraw out the real purpose of the one-hundred-thou-sand-verse epic MahÅbhÅrata, the great history of theworld, ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam has come to give its realmeaning. The mother of all Vedic knowledge is theGÅyatri mantra. ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam gives the gist ofGÅyatri in a very full-fledged way. And the supple-mentary truths of the Vedas are also found withinßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam.” Therefore, VedÅnta must beexplained in the line of the truth which has been

Page 44: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A MYSTERIOUS INCARNATION 47

expressed in the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. Only then canthe real meaning be understood.

When ßrÈman MahÅprabhu mentioned ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, SÅrvabhauma, being a learned paˆÎitacould not deny its validity. He said, “Yes, I also likeßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. And I especially like this onevery beautiful verse. At that time, SÅrvabhauma, toregain lost prestige, began to explain the ÅtmÅrÅmaverse of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam:

ÅtmÅrÅmÅÍ ca munayonirgranthÅ apy urukramekurvanty ahaitukȘ bhaktimittham-bhËta guˆo hariÓ

“Even the liberated souls fully satisfied in the selfare irresistibly attracted by the superexcellent quali-ties of Krishna and surrender to Him with unalloyeddevotion.”

SÅrvabhauma explained this verse in nine differ-ent ways, while ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, as before,sat silently hearing. After he had finished his expla-nation, SÅrvabhauma thought that he had regainedhis position to a certain extent. Still, as a courtesy, heasked ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, “Are You satisfiedwith this explanation? If You can give any more light

Page 45: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

48 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

to this verse, I will listen to that.” ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu told him, “If you order me, I may try.”Then He gave eighteen different types of explana-tions of that verse, leaving aside the nine alreadygiven by SÅrvabhauma.

At that time, while listening to the explanation ofßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, SÅrvabhauma graduallysaw that he was losing his position. His pride was fin-ished. Astounded, he thought, “This youth, thisyoung boy, is not an ordinary person. No ordinaryintellect can refute my arguments. Leaving aside all ofmy attempts to explain this verse, He gave eighteenwonderful explanations of this particular verse. Whatis this? Such consistent, irresistible, devotional, andbeautiful explanations are coming, superseding allthose that with great energy and effort I explained.No human being can surpass my explanations. Nohuman intellect can cross mine. This is a differentsort of explanation. It is all-encompassing. But it iscoming from this young boy? What is this?”

Gradually, he lost his faith in himself and becamebaffled. He recalled how GopÈnÅtha åchÅrya had saidthat ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu was not a human beingand thought, “It is not possible for a human to explainthings in this way—it is something supernatural”. Then

Page 46: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu revealed to SÅrvabhaumaHis spiritual position as NÅrÅyňa and Krishna com-bined. In a trance, SÅrvabhauma saw all these thingsand fell at the Lord’s feet, and almost completely lostconsciousness.

Mystic Revelation. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu reveals Himself asNÅrÅyaˆa and Krishna to SÅrvabhauma BhaÊÊÅcÅrya.

Page 47: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

50 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

When he arose from his trance, he found that boystill sitting there like a student with great humility.Then ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu asked him, “May Igo for today?” SÅrvabhauma said, “Yes, you may gonow.” The Lord went away, and SÅrvabhaumaremained there. After some time, he recovered, andbegan to think, “What have I seen? Four-handedNÅrÅyňa, then Krishna playing the flute! I was notdefeated by a man—that is my solace. SÅrvabhaumabecome a changed man and composed two verses:

vairÅgya-vidyÅ-nija-bhakti-yoga-Íik›Årtham ekaÓ puru›aÓ purňaÓÍrÈ-k›ˆa-caitanya-ÍarÈra-dhÅrÈkÂpÅmbudhir yas tam aha˜ prapadye

“I surrender unto the lotus feet of ßrÈ KrishnaChaitanya MahÅprabhu, who is an ocean of mercy.He is the Original Personality of Godhead, Krishna,and has descended to teach us the real meaning ofknowledge, renunciation, and devotion to Him.”

kÅlÅn na›Êa˜ bhakti-yoga˜ nija˜ yaÓprÅdu›kartu˜ k›ˆa-caitanya-nÅmÅÅvirbhËtas tasya pÅdÅravindegÅÎham gÅÎham lÈyatŘ citta-bhÂ⁄gaÓ

“Let the honeybee of my mind dive deep into thelotus feet of ßrÈ Krishna Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, who

Page 48: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A MYSTERIOUS INCARNATION 51

is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, KrishnaHimself. He has appeared to revive the path of unal-loyed devotion, which had almost become lost due tothe influence of time.”

These two verses were composed by SÅrvabhaumaBhaÊÊÅchÅrya expressing that ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu is the Supreme Lord Himself. The nextday, early in the morning, ßrÈman MahÅprabhu, withsome prasÅdam from the JagannÅtha temple, ran toSÅrvabhauma while he was still in bed. He cried in aloud voice, “SÅrvabhauma, how wonderful is thisprasÅdam! It has a very extraordinary taste. Pleasetake it. I have come for you with this prasÅdam.”SÅrvabhauma arose from bed as MahÅprabhu offeredhim the prasÅdam, and he could not but accept itwithout cleansing his mouth. Ordinarily a brÅhmaˆapaˆÎita, early in the morning, will first cleanse hismouth, bathe, offer different prayers, and only thentake prasÅdam. But when ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhupersonally came and offered it to him with His ownhand, what could SÅrvabhauma do? He had to acceptthat prasÅdam. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu told him,“We have previously experienced the taste of so manythings like ghee, rice, sweets, and spices. We all knowwhat flavors they have, but this is wonderful. This has

Page 49: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

52 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

touched the lips of Krishna Himself. It is extraordi-narily wonderful and tasteful.” Then, SÅrvabhaumaeagerly ate that prasÅdam and began uttering somemantras:

Íu›ka˜ paryu›ita˜ vÅpinÈtam vÅ dura-deÍataÓprÅpti-mÅtreˆa bhoktavya˜nÅtra kÅla-vicÅraˆÅ

“One should take the mahÅ-prasÅda of ßrÈ Krishnaas soon as one receives it, without consideration oftime or place, even though it may be dried up, stale,or brought from a distant country.”

na deÍa-niyamas tatrana kÅla-niyamas tathÅprÅptam anna˜ druta˜ Íi›Êairbhoktavya˜ harir abravÈt

“The prasÅda of ßrÈ Krishna is to be taken by gen-tleman as soon as it is received, without hesitation.There are no regulative principles concerning timeand place. This is the order of the SupremePersonality of Godhead.”

He took prasÅdam, and the Lord and servantembraced one another and began to dance in ecstasy.As they danced, the symptoms of ecstasy appeared in

Page 50: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

both of them. They perspired, trembled, and shedtears. Absorbed in ecstatic love, ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu said, “Today, I have conquered thewhole world, for I have converted a scholar likeSÅrvabhauma BhaÊÊÅchÅrya. Now, he has so muchfaith in mahÅ-prasÅda that without performing anyVedic rituals, he took the prasÅdam. My mission issuccessful!”

From that day on, Sarvabauma BhaÊÊÅchÅryaknew nothing but the lotus feet of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, and could only explain the scriptureswith the conclusions of devotion. Seeing thatSÅrvabhauma had become a follower of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, GopÈnÅtha åchÅrya began to clap hishands and dance. He said, “Well, SÅrvabhauma, whatdo you think now?” SÅrvabhauma replied,“GopÈnÅtha, you are my real friend, for it is by yourgrace that I received the mercy of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu.”

A MYSTERIOUS INCARNATION 53

Page 51: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 52: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Although it is the duty of justice to seek qualifica-tions, mercy has no such limits. Divine mercy

does not care for any qualifications, but is alwaysready to compensate the weak and unfit. Only onething is required: our sincere eagerness to receivemercy. In Chaitanya-caritÅmÂta it is said:

k›ˆa-bhakti-rasa-bhÅvitÅ matiÓkrÈyatŘ yadi kuto’pi labhyatetatra laulyam api mËlyam ekala˜janma-koÊi-sukÂtair na labhyate

“Pure devotional service to Krishna cannot beobtained by performing pious activities even for mil-lions of births. It can be purchased only by paying oneprice: intense eagerness. Wherever it is available, onemust purchase it immediately.” No qualifications fromone’s previous life will help one to attain Krishna con-sciousness; only eagerness and faith are important.

FRIEND

OF THE FALLEN

55

Page 53: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

56 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

And what is the effect of Krishna consciousness?

bhidyate hÂdaya-granthiÍchidyante sarva-sa˜ÍayÅÓk›Èyante cÅsya karmňimayi d›Êe ’khilÅtmani

“Our inner aspiration for rasa, ecstasy, is buried inthe heart and the heart is tied down and sealed. Buthearing and chanting the glories of Krishna breaksthe seal of the heart, and the heart awakens andopens to receive Krishna: the reservoir of pleasure,ecstasy Himself (raso vai sah, akhila-rasÅmÂta-murtiÓ).”

Our heart’s concern is with ecstasy, charm, andsweetness. And this is felt by the heart, not by thebrain, so the heart has been given the most impor-tance. The next effect is felt in the plane of knowl-edge. After getting a taste of divine sweetness, suspi-cion vanishes (rasa-varja˜ raso ’py asya para˜ d›tvÅnivartate). When we have a taste of real ecstasy (rasa),then all doubts are cleared. By getting a taste ofKrishna consciousness, the heart is captured andwhen the heart is captured, the ecstasy of love ofGodhead, prema, begins to flow. Being satisfied, theheart will say, “This is what I was searching for!”Then, the brain will follow, thinking, “Yes, there can

Page 54: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FRIEND OF THE FALLEN 57

be no doubt, this is the highest goal of our search.Dissolve everything else.” The heart will say, “I haveattained prema, divine love—this is the highest thing!Stop all works from now on.” Then, karma will closeall its workshops. After coming in touch with Krishnaconsciousness, the first result is that the heart awak-ens. When the heart is captured, the brain approves,and our karma, energizing in the wrong direction,stops. Krishna consciousness is the real wealth of theheart.

It is the nature of divine mercy to extend itselfwithout caring for any law. The only consideration isour eagerness to accept it. Mercy is offered in this way:“Do you want this?” If we simply agree, “Yes, it is won-derful and most tasteful,” then we can have it. If ourprayer is genuine, then nothing else is required. It is asimple transaction. If we want it, we will get it. Krishnaconsciousness is most simple. Whether one is fit orunfit is unimportant. Anyone who simply wants it mayhave it.

And what of those who don’t want this divinegift? For them, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu distributedspecial mercy though His most magnanimous canvass-ing agent, ßrÈ NityÅnanda Prabhu. NityÅnandaPrabhu won’t allow even those who want to avoidKrishna consciousness to escape. If someone says, “Idon’t want it,” NityÅnanda Prabhu won’t allow it. Hewill say, “No! You must want it. I request you earnest-

Page 55: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

58 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

ly—take it! Use it and you will be able to feel thevalue of Krishna consciousness.”

To capture the market, a clever merchant may dis-tribute free samples of his product to his customers, say-ing, “Take one free! There is no question of paying anyprice now. I am giving this away. Use it, and if you feelthe value, the utility of my product—buy it.” And thenafterwards everyone will purchase.

In a similar way, NityÅnanda Prabhu traveledthroughout Bengal making His humble appeal.NityÅnanda Prabhu would knock at the door and fallat the feet of His customers, crying, “Please acceptthis! Don’t dismiss Me. Don’t drive Me away. Pleasedo what I say. Give all your attention to GaurÅ⁄gaand you will be benefited beyond expectation. This isMy request to you.” He would shed tears, roll at theirdoor, and say, “You are reluctant to accept this, buthave no doubts. I implore you—take it! Believe Me.Please accept GaurÅ⁄ga!” In this way, NityÅnandaPrabhu used to wander down both sides of theGanges, roaming here and there and preaching aboutßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.

NityÅnanda Prabhu knows only GaurÅ⁄ga. He isrepresented in k›ˆa-lÈlÅ as Baladeva. Baladeva appar-ently performed the rÅsa-lÈlÅ, but at heart was only

Page 56: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

arranging rÅsa-lÈlÅ for Krishna: His nature shows theexperts of devotion that He is always dedicated toKrishna. Otherwise He would not be Baladeva. He hasno individual thoughts for His own enjoyment; everyatom of His body is always eager to make arrangementsfor the enjoyment of Krishna. In a similar way, everyatom of the body of NityÅnanda Prabhu is conscioustranscendental substance. And every atom of His bodyis meant only for the service and satisfaction of ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu.

One day, MahÅprabhu’s mother, ßacÈdevÈ, had adream that Krishna and BalarÅma were on a throne

The Two Lords, NityÅnanda Prabhu and ßrÈman MahÅprabhu

Page 57: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

60 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

and NityÅnanda Prabhu was addressing Baladeva,“Come down from Your throne! Your days are over.Now my Lord GaurÅ⁄ga will be installed.” Baladevarefused: “No. I have My Lord—Krishna.” There was afight, but NityÅnanda Prabhu was stronger and Hetook Baladeva down from the throne, saying, “Yourday has gone. Now the time for My master, GaurÅ⁄ga,has come. You are a trespasser, a usurper—You mustcome down.” And Baladeva could not defeatNityÅnÅnda, who took Him down from the throne.

This is the nature of NityÅnanda Prabhu’s rela-tionship with ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. He hasnothing of His own; His everything is ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu. As Baladeva is to Krishna, NityÅnandaPrabhu is to ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. The aim ofßrÈman MahÅprabhu’s descent was to distribute thedevotional service of VÂndÅvana most generously. Onthe other hand, NityÅnanda Prabhu used to sing,

Bhaja gaurÅ⁄ga, kaha gaurÅ⁄ga laha gaurÅ⁄ger nÅma, yei jana gaurÅ⁄ga bhaje sei ÅmÅra prÅna

“Worship GaurÅ⁄ga, speak of GaurÅ⁄ga, chantGaurÅ⁄ga’s name. Whoever worships ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga isMy life and soul.” NityÅnanda Prabhu tried His bestto make the people at large accept ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu. What did He say? “Come straight to thecampaign of ßrÈ Chaitanya and you will safely attainVÂndÅvana.”

Page 58: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FRIEND OF THE FALLEN 61

Of course, NavadwÈpa, the abode of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, is no less valuable than VÂndÅvana, theabode of Krishna. The same rasa which is found inVÂndÅvana is present in another feature in NavadwÈpa.Some devotees have a special attraction for vÂndÅvana-lÈlÅ, others have a special attraction for navadwÈpa-lÈlÅ,and a third group represents both camps, butNavadwÈpa is the most generous. In VÂndÅvana, thepastimes of Krishna are confined to a confidential cir-cle, but in NavadwÈpa, those pastimes are distributed.Gaura-lÈlÅ is more generous than k›ˆa-lÈlÅ.

In the Chaitanya-caritÅmÂta (Mad. 25.261),K›ˆadÅsa KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ explains his conceptionof the difference between gaura-lÈlÅ and k›ˆa-lÈlÅ:

k›ˆa-lÈlÅ amÂta-sÅra, tÅra Íata Íata dhÅra,daÍa-dike vahe yÅhÅ haitese caitanya-lÈlÅ haya, sarovara ak›aya,mano-ha˜sa carÅha’ tÅhÅte

He says, “There is no doubt that we find the high-est nectarine taste of rasa in k›ˆa-lÈlÅ. But what isgaura-lÈlÅ? In gaura-lÈlÅ, the nectar of k›ˆa-lÈlÅ is notconfined to a limited circle, but is being distributedon all sides. It is just as if from all ten sides of the nec-tarine lake of k›ˆa-lÈlÅ hundreds of streams are flow-ing.”

Our highest aspiration is to achieve the service ofßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈ, but in the beginning, we must

Page 59: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

62 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

approach ßrÈ NityÅnanda Prabhu through His mani-fest representation, the guru. NityÅnanda Prabhu con-solidates the foundation which helps us progress fur-ther in devotion. Quick progress without a good foun-dation invites a negative reaction, so the mercy ofNityÅnanda Prabhu is our primary necessity. Thisapproach culminates in the service of ßrÈmatÈRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ (nitÅiyer-karuˆÅ habe braje rÅdhÅ-k›ˆapÅbe).

To be reinstated as a servant of the servant to theextreme degree is the philosophy of GauÎÈyaVai›ˆavism. Our goal is not to become one withKrishna—to receive service—we want to render ser-vice. The predominated moiety of the Absolute Truthis negative potency—the energy that serves—and thepredominating moiety receives that service. Our bestinterest will be reached when, according to our con-stitutional nature, we attain our position in the line ofservitors in the negative, predominated moiety; notby considering ourselves one with the positive, pre-dominating moiety.

By the grace of NityÅnanda Prabhu, we developour attraction for ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga. If we receive thegrace of ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga, we receive everything in thehighest degree. And that is the safest way to approachRÅdhÅ-Govinda. If we try to achieve RÅdhÅ-Govindain some other way, our attempt will naturally be artifi-cial and defective; if we approach RÅdhÅ-Govinda

Page 60: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FRIEND OF THE FALLEN 63

directly, avoiding ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga, there will be greatdifficulty.

Therefore, we should invest all our energy in theservice of ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga. Then, we shall automaticallyfind ourselves being lifted towards the highest level.PrabodhÅnanda Saraswati †hÅkur prays:

yathÅ yathÅ gaura-padÅravindevindeta bhakti˜ kÂta-puˆya-rÅÍiÓtathÅ tathot sarpati hÂdy akasmÅdrÅdhÅ-padÅmbhoja-sudhÅmbhu-rÅÍiÓ

“As much as we devote ourselves to the lotus feetof ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga, we will automatically achieve thenectarine service of ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ in VÂndÅvan.”An investment in NavadwÈpa DhÅma will automati-cally take one to VÂndÅvana. How one has been car-ried there will be unknown to him. But those whohave good fortune invest everything in the service ofGaurÅ⁄ga. If they do that, they will find that every-thing has automatically been offered to the DivineFeet of ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈ. She will accept them inHer confidential service and give them engagement,saying, “Oh, you have a good recommendation fromNavadwÈpa; I immediately appoint you to this ser-vice.” ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is introduced in the form of

Page 61: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

64 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

GaurÅ⁄ga with the added element of magnanimity.No selfish sensualism can enter our consideration ofthe pastimes of ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga, for there He appears asa sannyÅsi and a devotee.

Of course, if we are to analyze ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, we shall find Krishna in the garb ofRÅdhÅrňÈ. According to the impersonal philoso-phers, when negative and positive combine, theybecome non-differentiated oneness, but Vai›ˆavaphilosophy says that when both positive and nega-tive aspects of Godhead are combined, personality isnot lost. Rather, in the garb of the negative, the posi-tive is converted and begins searching for Himself inthe mood of the highest searcher. According toVai›ˆavism, when positive and negative combine,they do not create equilibrium; rather their dynamiccharacter is always maintained. The combination ofRÅdhÅ and Govinda is ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga, and by thegrace of NityÅnanda Prabhu, we may be attracted toßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga.

NityÅnanda Prabhu’s mercy sometimes exceedsthe mercy of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. Because itmay create a bad precedent, MahÅprabhu some-times cannot accept certain fallen souls—He has toconsider their status as well as other things.

Page 62: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FRIEND OF THE FALLEN 65

NityÅnanda Prabhu’s mercy, however, does not carefor any unfavorable circumstances; His mercy isvery lavish and almost blind. He does not discrimi-nate between different degrees of sinners. Hismercy is all-embracing. And ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu cannot dismiss His recommendation.Even those who ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu reject-ed, NityÅnanda Prabhu sheltered, and graduallyMahÅprabhu had to accept them. So the grace ofNityÅnanda is the greatest both in magnitude andcircumference, and that is our solace, for by Hismercy even the most fallen souls can attain thesupreme goal.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu once told His follow-ers, “Even if NityÅnanda Prabhu is found with a fallengirl of the lowest kind, drinking wine in a wine shop,still you should know that He is above all these things.Although you may find Him apparently engaged inlower activities, He is never implicated. He mayappear connected with so many fallen activities, butyou should know that He is always revered by the cre-ator of the universe, Lord BrahmÅ, and other exalteddevotees. NityÅnanda Prabhu’s mercy is so powerfulthat if one simply takes a piece of His loincloth andwears it respectfully on his body, he will be saved fromall the disturbances of the mundane senses.” Thereforewe pray, “May my mind always stick to His holy feet; Ioffer my obeisances to ßrÈ NityÅnanda Prabhu.”

Page 63: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

66 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu took sannyÅsa for thebenefit of those souls swallowed by mÅyÅ. He ran andchased after the fallen souls to deliver them from illu-sion by giving them the Holy Name of Krishna, andNityÅnanda Prabhu, like His shadow, ran after Himwherever He went. He fully surrendered and identifiedhimself with MahÅprabhu’s cause. So we must bowdown to NityÅnanda Prabhu. ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu was merged in tasting the sweetness ofRÅdhÅ-Govinda lÈlÅ, and diving deep into that reality,however, at the same time, He wanted to deliver allsouls whose hearts had not been devoured by the falsenotions of renunciation and exploitation, He orderedNityÅnanda Prabhu, “Go to Bengal and try to deliverthem—give them divine love for RÅdhÅ and Krishna.”

He ordered NityÅnanda Prabhu to distributedivine love for RÅdhÅ-Govinda, but instead,NityÅnanda began to preach about ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga. Hethought, “It will be better for them to worshipGaurÅ⁄ga; that will help free them from their offensesin their present condition, and by doing so, they willautomatically achieve a position in RÅdhÅ-GovindalÈlÅ.” He was ordered to preach the name of Krishna,but instead began to preach the name of GaurÅ⁄ga.So, for our own welfare, we bow down to NityÅnandaPrabhu with all our humility.

Page 64: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FRIEND OF THE FALLEN 67

We pray, “O NityÅnanda Prabhu, O gurudeva,please give me a drop of firm faith in ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga,who is RÅdhÅ-Govinda combined, tasting the sweet-ness of the divine nectar of the pastimes of VÂndÅ-vana. Give me a drop of faith, so that one day I mayattain divine love and enter into that domain.”

If we neglect NityÅnanda Prabhu and ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu, our aspiration to serveRÅdhÅ-Govinda will be a dream, an abstract imagina-tion without reality. NityÅnanda Prabhu is the refugeof all fallen souls. He is the most generous-heartedaspect of guru-tattva; we must bow down our head toHim, accept His holy feet, and surrender to Him.

In the spiritual realm of VaikuˆÊha, NityÅnandaPrabhu is represented as Sa⁄kar›aˆa, the SupremeLord who is considered to be the foundation ofeverything in existence. All possible existence ismaintained by His energy. NityÅnanda Prabhu is theoriginal Baladeva, the Personality of Godhead.Therefore, we should view the pastimes ofNityÅnanda Prabhu with full consciousness of Hisdignified position, although He used to roam abouthere and there, rolling in the dust with tears in Hiseyes, saying, “Take the name of GaurÅ⁄ga and I willbe sold to you.” Although He posed in this lowerposition, still, He should be considered in light of Hisactual dignified position. We must surrender to Himwith that attitude.

Page 65: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

68 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

BalarÅma is represented in different parts of thespiritual world in different aspects. He came here asNityÅnanda Prabhu with ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.The truth about NityÅnanda Prabhu has been exhaus-tively explained in Chaitanya-caritÅmÂta andChaitanya-bhÅgavata. There, He is described as enjoy-ing His life and relishing His pastimes with His ownyounger brother. To that NityÅnÅnda, we must bowour heads.

ßrÈ Krishna prema, divine love, is an inconceivablesubstance which is very pleasing and ecstatic. Greatsaints who get a taste of that wonderful substancethrow away all sorts of aspirations, including salvation,which is lavishly praised by the Vedas. So NityÅnandaPrabhu, although one with Baladeva, is greater thanHim? Why? He is distributing divine love.

What is divine love? It is so important and valu-able, so much higher than all other sorts of achieve-ments, that one who can give divine love is far superi-or to those who can give duty, wealth, pleasure, andeven salvation (dharma, artha, kÅma, mok›a). If weconceive that Krishna is subordinate to ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, then of course BalÅrama is subordinateto NityÅnanda Prabhu. In all other respects the two ofThem are similar, but when magnanimity is added toBalÅrama, He becomes NityÅnanda Prabhu.

First, the position of divine love must be estab-lished: the great saints discard salvation and other

Page 66: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FRIEND OF THE FALLEN 69

things after they get a slight scent of divine love.Once the position of divine love is established, wecan understand that one who can give it must neces-sarily be superior to the givers of all other things.

So NityÅnanda BalÅrama is superior toKÅraˆodakaÍÅyÈ Vi›ˆu, the Supersoul of the collectiveuniverses, GarbhodakaÍÅyÈ Vi›ˆu, the Supersoul ofthis universe, and K›ÈrodakaÍÅyÈ Vi›ˆu, the Supersoulof all living beings. And that BalÅrama has come hereas NityÅnanda Prabhu—not with majesty, grandeur,or power, but in a human form—to distribute divinelove. And He is the giver of GaurÅ⁄ga. His greatnessis proved by this fact. We can understand this by fur-ther examining the different aspects of His life, stepby step.

NityÅnanda Prabhu was born in EkacakrÅ, andthere He passed His early life. His parents, friends andneighbors were filled with ecstatic joy, being pleasedwith His sweet infant pastimes. From His birth, Hewas a pleasure to the whole atmosphere of EkacakrÅ,and in this joyful atmosphere He passed His child-hood years.

One day, while NityÅnanda was still young, a san-nyÅsi came to His home and begged Him from Hisparents. The sannyÅsi was roaming about to differentholy places and he prayed for NityÅnanda as his alms.He took Him in his company and NityÅnanda Prabhuwandered about almost all the holy places, following

Page 67: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

70 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

that sannyÅsi. It is said that the sannyÅsi wasMadhavendra PurÈ.

Then one day, from within, feeling ecstasy in Hisheart, NityÅnanda Prabhu could understand that ßrÈGaurÅ⁄ga had begun His pastimes of sa⁄kÈrtana inNavadwÈpa. And with that inspiration, He came toNavadwÈpa DhÅma.

That day, MahÅprabhu told His followers, “I had adream that an extraordinarily great man, in a chariotmarked with the palm tree flag of BalarÅma, came toMy door and said, ‘Where is the house of NimÅiPaˆÎita?’ Twice, thrice, four times—again andagain—he keeps saying, ‘Where is the house of NimÅiPaˆÎita?’” MahÅprabhu continued, “That great per-sonage must have come last night to NavadwÈpa. Tryto search Him out.” They searched and searched, butcould not find Him anywhere.

Then MahÅprabhu told them, “Let Me try.” Hetook them straight to the home of NandanÅcÅrya, andwhen ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu with His followerssuddenly arrived there, they found NityÅnanda Prabhusitting on the veranda. After seeing ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, NityÅnanda Prabhu stared intently atHim for some time, became absorbed in Him, andfainted. In this way, in one day, He became the most

Page 68: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

intimate associate of ßrÈman MahÅprabhu. When Hewas ordered by ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu to giveKrishna consciousness to everyone, He began to dis-tribute GaurÅ⁄ga consciousness, divine love of ßrÈGaurÅ⁄ga. That NityÅnanda Prabhu is the savior of allfallen souls, without any discrimination of the degreeof their fallenness; so we bow down to His holy feet.

Once, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu had a secret talkwith NityÅnanda Prabhu in JagannÅtha PurÈ. WhenNityÅnanda Prabhu went to Bengal and married, somesay that MahÅprabhu asked Him to marry. It is ouropinion that because the so-called “high class” peoplewere so much surcharged with vanity, NityÅnandaPrabhu was asked to approach the masses. Because Hewas ordered to mix with them very familiarly for Hispreaching purposes, it was found necessary for Him to

Nimai meets Nitai. Seeing MahÅprabhu, NityÅnanda Prabhu staredintently at Him for some time, became absorbed in Him and fainted.

Page 69: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

72 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

marry. Otherwise, if He were to have mixed very famil-iarly with family men, accusations may have been lev-eled at His standard of renunciation. And to furtherthat purpose, He married. He had to adopt that policyand accept that attitude. And He may have been toldto do so by ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu; it was not hisown decision. Of course, marrying or not marrying wasnothing to Him.

How He came in contact with His eternal con-sort, JÅhnavÅdevÈ is described in the Bhakti-ratnÅkara.It appears that when He was preaching all aroundBengal, He preached at the house of JÅhnavÅdevÈ’sfather, SËryadÅsa PaˆÎita, the brother of GauridÅsaPaˆÎita, who was already a follower of Gaura-NityÅnÅnda. SËryadÅsa gave Him intimate help in Hispropaganda work, as his house was a good base. AndSËryadÅsa, who had two daughters, offeredNityÅnanda Prabhu his daughter in marriage.Ultimately, ßrÈla NityÅnanda Prabhu and ßrÈmatÈJÅhnavÅdevÈ are eternally associated, and althoughTheir marriage apparently took place out of necessity,it was actually part of Their eternal lÈlÅ.

Of course, some so-called sannyÅsis take advantageof this to give up their vows of celibacy and marry.They give the marriage of NityÅnanda as an excuse.But it is not a proven fact that NityÅnanda Prabhuwas a sannyÅsi. Actually, the name “NityÅnÅnda” is abrahmacÅrÈ name. “ånanda” is a suffix added to the

Page 70: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FRIEND OF THE FALLEN 73

name of a brahmacÅrÈ. ånanda, SvarËpa, PrakaÍa, andChaitanya are different types of brahmacÅrÈ names.The name ånanda is also found in the sannyÅsa orderof life, but we find no sannyÅsa title mentioned forNityÅnanda Prabhu. There is also no mention any-where of a sannyÅsa guru for NityÅnanda Prabhu,although we know that His dik›a guru wasMadhavendra PurÈ, the guru of Advaita Prabhu and^Ívara PurÈ.

NityÅnanda Prabhu is known as an avadhËta.AvadhËta does not mean a sannyÅsi, but one who isnot very particular about his external practices andsometimes does things which should not be done.When an exalted person is seen engaging in lowerpractices, he is considered an avadhËta. It is under-stood that he is above that, but his practices are of alower nature. Ava means lower, and dhËta means thathe can either remove or purify.

NityÅnanda Prabhu broke the single sannyÅsa staff(ekadaˆÎa) into three; that indicates that when takingsannyÅsa, the renounced order of life, we shouldaccept not one, but three daˆÎas, which symbolize thededication of body, mind, and words in the service ofthe Lord. And ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatȆhÅkura PrabhupÅda was also inspired by this actionof NityÅnanda Prabhu’s to give tridaˆÎa sannyÅsa tohis followers, in contrast to ekadaˆÎa which was for-merly current in Bengal. The system of tridaˆÎa san-

Page 71: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

74 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

nyÅsa as was the custom in Southeast India with theVai›ˆavas who follow RamÅnujÅcÅrya, and ßrÈlaBhaktisiddhanta introduced it for the modern age.

NityÅnanda Prabhu’s approach was somewhatpeculiar. His strategy was to uplift the most fallen.Like Napoleon, whose policy was to attack thestrongest position of the opposing army, NityÅnandaPrabhu wanted to capture the most sinful. Generally,we think that a saint flies away from this world ofmÅyÅ and goes to a solitary place where he can enterinto a cave and engage himself in meditation. Indiansaints generally preach, “Give up everything, go to asolitary place in the jungle, find a cave, and engageyourself fully in understanding Godhead.” But ourguru mahÅrÅja was different. Like MahÅprabhu andNityÅnanda Prabhu, he wanted to attack mÅyÅ and,like a great general, he declared totalitarian war onillusion and even all other existing conceptions ofreligion. “Why is there this misunderstanding andmisconception?” he thought. “Everything belongs toKrishna: ÈÍÅvÅsyam ida˜ sarvam. It is plain and sim-ple and sweet. How can we think, ‘This is for me,that is for Him?’ Why should we let this misconcep-tion stand here at all? Attack it—and crush thewhole thing!”

Page 72: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkura. He declared totalitarian war against mÅyÅ, illusion, and even all other

existing conceptions of religion.

Page 73: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

76 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

He told us, “KÈrtana means to preach againstmisconception. As soldiers, you must go door todoor and preach Krishna consciousness—Krishna’sinterest—the Krishna conception. If they under-stand that everything is for Krishna, they will besaved. This truth is plain and simple. Why shouldthey not understand this? Try to capture them, torelease them from the world of misconception andmisunderstanding where they are now sufferingfrom reaction.”

In this way, we are not afraid of anything. AVai›ˆava who loved solitary life once asked our gurumahÅrÅja, “Why do you stay at Calcutta? That is theplace of Satan, where fighting for selfish interest is soacute. Leave that—come to the holy dhÅma.” ButßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkura especiallychose that place, saying, “I prefer to represent ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu’s creed in an extremely cont-aminated place.” For this reason, he wanted to sendmen to the West. “The East is captured by the glam-our of Western civilization,” he said, “so Western civ-ilization must first be crushed. Then, its glamour willvanish and the whole world will come to join thecampaign of divine love of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu.” This was the same spirit with whichNityÅnanda Prabhu canvassed the fallen souls of thisworld, in his attempt to take them to the lotus feet ofßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.

Page 74: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

At the time of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu’sadvent, Bengal had fallen far away from Krishna

consciousness. The people of the day had become somuch degraded that they would pass their time spend-ing money like water to see the marriage of cats.Deviating from the worship of the Supreme Lord,Krishna, they used to worship the serpent-goddess,Vi›aharÈ, or the controller of the demons, KÅlÈ. Veryrarely would the name of Krishna be heard from theirlips. Only a few of the Hindu gentleman, whenbathing in the Ganges, would chant the holy name ofGovinda, Hari, or Krishna. And NavadwÈpa DhÅma,place of the advent of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu,was under Mohammedan rule in those days. The Kaziwas in power in NavadwÈpa, and the Hindu’s religiousfeelings were checked by the strong hand of hisIslamic rule.

Advaita åcÅrya was a great scholar and the mostsenior among ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu’s followers.

MAD

NIMAI PA™∂ITA

77

Page 75: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

78 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

He appeared in NavagrÅma in ßrÈ HaÊÊa, in the east-ern province of Bengal, and resided in ßÅntipura.Ontologically speaking, ßrÈ Advaita åcÅrya is theavatÅra of MahÅvisnu, who creates the material cos-mos through the agency of His illusory energy.Advaita åcÅrya is the devotee who earnestly invitedßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu to descend here as theyugÅvatÅra to look after the welfare of all souls. Hebegan to worship the Lord with Ganges water andtulasi leaves and invoked His grace, praying, “O Lord,please come and deliver these people; the time hascome to relieve them by the distribution of the sweetname of Krishna. Come, My Lord—they are mostpoor!” In this way Advaita åcÅrya attracted ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu by pleading the cause of thefallen souls. Of course, the time had come for theadvent of the incarnation for this age, the yugÅvatÅra,but still Advaita åcÅrya performed the function ofinviting and welcoming ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.

And when the Supreme Lord was about to appear,Advaita felt in his heart, “My prayer is going to besatisfied—He is coming!” Ultimately, He detectedthat ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, the SupremePersonality of Godhead, had personally appeared inthe house of ßrÈ JagannÅtha MiÍra and ßacÈdevÈ as

Page 76: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

MAD NIMAI PA™∂IT 79

their newborn boy, NimÅi ViÍvambhara. And so,Advaita åcÅrya went to pay due respects to the childand His parents on the divine advent day.

When the boy was a little grown up, ßrÈ AdvaitaPrabhu came down to bow at the feet of the child,NimÅi. ßacÈdevÈ, Nimai’s mother, shuddered: “Whatare You doing? You are an old paˆÎita, a Vedic scholar.If You show this kind of respect to my young boy itwill spoil His future! What are You doing?” It was saidthat whenever Advaita åcÅrya used to bow down Hishead to a Deity, the statue would shatter into pieces ifit was a sham, if there was no genuine presence of theLord. But here, when Advaita put His head at the feetof the boy, NimÅi put one foot on Advaita åcÅrya’shead. Everyone was astounded and wondered, “Whatkind of spiritual power does this child have? Such agreat devotee-scholar and senior man as Advaita hasbowed down to this child, and the child has steppedon Advaita’s head, but the child is quite unaffected!Who is this child?”

When NimÅi was a boy, sometimes He would dis-guise Himself with a blanket and enter into thebanana grove of a neighbor’s house. With a push ofHis head He used to break down the banana trees.The neighbors would come out and think, “A bull

Page 77: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

80 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

must have entered and demolished our garden!” Inthese pastimes the Lord was teaching His devotees, “Iam demolishing all your banana trees that will beused for some other purpose besides My service. In thehighest sense, you are My eternal associates, and I cando anything and everything with your possessions tosuit My fleeting pleasures.” Sometimes He wouldsnatch fruit from the hand of ßrÈdhara PaˆÎita, say-ing, “Oh, give Me this banana. I won’t be able to payyou any price.” ßrÈdhara Pandit would tell Him,“Why are you doing this? You are a brÅhmaˆa boy; Ican’t refuse You. But You should not do these things. Iam a poor man. If You snatch away my best things,how can I make a living?” In this way, NimÅi per-formed His pastimes of stealing fruit.

As NimÅi PaˆÎita grew up, He used to showAdvaita åcÅrya great respect. But Advaita could nottolerate it. He said, “I know that You are not an ordi-nary person. You are a supernatural, transcendentalpersonality of the highest order. Still, in the worldlysense, You are younger than Me, so You show Merespect, but I can’t tolerate it. It is too much for Me.”But what could Advaita do? NimÅi used to show Hisformal respect to Advaita Prabhu every time Theymet, so Advaita made a plan to stop this, and thoughtto Himself, “I shall see how clever You are.”

He left NavadwÈpa, went to ßÅntipura, and beganto preach against the devotional school. The news

Page 78: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

MAD NIMAI PA™∂IT 81

came to NimÅi that Advaita åcÅrya, after such a longtime as a devotee, was preaching against the devo-tional school. He was preaching that jñÅna, knowl-edge, is higher than devotion. “Devotion makes theLord far away,” He argued, “and knowledge tries tobring Him very near. With knowledge, one thinks, ‘Iwant to experience You, O Lord.’ And devotion says‘He is adhok›aja: transcendental. He can’t be traced byour senses.’ So devotion makes Him far away by say-ing, ‘It is only His sweet will that may connect us.’But according to the path of knowledge, the supremeauthority is within you, in your heart. The devotionalschool is clearly secondary.”

In this way, Advaita åcÅrya began to preach. Andwhen that reached the ears of NimÅi PaˆÎita, Hewent with NityÅnanda to punish Advaita. Theyjumped into the Ganges and swam all the way to ßÅn-tipura, where they found Advaita åcÅrya. NimÅi con-fronted him: “What are you doing, åcÅrya? Why haveYou invited Me to come here? With Ganges waterand Tulasi leaves, You prayed for Me to appear, andnow You are making fun of Me? You are speakingagainst devotion, against Me? What is the matterwith You?” In this way, NimÅi PaˆÎita began to pun-ish Advaita. He began to slap Him. The old wife of

Page 79: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

82 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

Advaita åcÅrya began to cry, “What are you doing?Don’t kill that old man!”

NityÅnanda Prabhu was smiling, and HaridÅsa†hÅkura, perplexed, was standing at a little distancetrying to understand, “What is the matter?” ThenAdvaita åcÅrya Prabhu felt great satisfaction. Hesaid, “I have taught You a lesson now—You havecome to punish me. You are defeated—I have gainedvictory over You!” Advaita Prabhu began to dance.“Today I have defeated You, My Lord! You had topunish Me. Where has that formal respect You werealways showing Me gone now?” In this way, AdvaitaåcÅrya rejoiced, and offered MahÅprabhu a feast ofÍÅk, His favorite delicacy.

The Lord gave so much grace to Advaita Prabhuthat although he was an old scholar and ÅcÅrya, Hewas punished with slaps. It is not possible to punish ordishonor anyone we respect, but only our intimatefriends. Disrespect and dishonor is possible only whenthere is great intimacy. Pure devotees want punish-ment. “Punish us!” they pray, but punishment fromthe high quarter is not very cheap.

Many years later, just before ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu began to manifest His final pastimes ofdivine ecstasy, Advaita åcÅrya Prabhu wrote some

Page 80: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

MAD NIMAI PA™∂IT 83

mystic lines of poetry which He sent to the Lordthrough JagadÅnanda PaˆÎita:

bÅulake kahiha—loka haila bÅulabÅulake kahiha—hÅÊe nÅ vikÅya cÅulabÅulake hahiha—kÅye nÅhika ÅulabÅulake kahiha—ihÅ kahiyÅche bÅula

Tell our Prabhu, who acts as madmen do,that everyone has lost their sanity,And rice once high in price has no value.In love of God, half-crazed humanityneglects this world and all they once held dear;tell Him a madman brings this to His ear.

When ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu read that mys-tic poem, His mood became serious. SvarËpaDÅmodara was there: “What is written here?” he said.MahÅprabhu replied, “I do not know what is the realmeaning, but Advaita åcÅrya is a great ‘worshiper,’and a certain class of ‘worshipers’ are accustomed tothink, “We shall invite the Deity, and for some timewe shall try to keep Him here for worship. Then,when we are finished with our worship, finally weshall bid Him adieu.’ Perhaps Advaita thinks, ‘Now itis time for the Deity to go.’ I don’t know what is thereal meaning, but perhaps this is His purpose.”SvarËpa DÅmodara took the poem, read it, andbecame very thoughtful: “Oh. Advaita Prabhu is say-

Page 81: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

84 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

ing that the requirements for ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu’s appearance have been fulfilled, andnow, He is no longer needed to preach the HolyName of Krishna as the incarnation for this age. TheavatÅra’s duty is finished, and so He may go.”

After this, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu remainedwithin this world for twelve more years, but not asbefore. His mood was quite changed. From that dayon, He felt great separation from Krishna in the moodof RÅdhÅrňÈ. Divine madness became predominantin Him and His social connection was almost closed.Ramananda Raya and SvarËpa DÅmodara were Hisattendants at that time. He no longer kept any socialconnections; the fire within Him was burning—thefire of separation. He was absorbed in RÅdhÅrani’ssearch for ßrÈ Krishna after Krishna left VÂndÅvana.In that mood of divine madness, He spent twelveyears in a closed room within the house compound ofKÅÍÈ MiÍra.

Sometimes at night, unconsciously crossing theboundary wall, He would run to meet Lord Jagannatha.When SvarËpa DÅmodara and His other attendantswould suddenly find that no sound of Krishna’s namecould be heard within His room, they would beginsearching: “MahÅprabhu is not there, where is He?”

Page 82: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

MAD NIMAI PA™∂IT 85

Sometimes they would find Him fallen before the maingate of the JagannÅtha temple, His legs and handsdrawn within His body like the limbs of a tortoisedrawn within its shell. A very sweet fragrance could bedetected emanating from Him, and the cows wouldflock there, smelling His body. While MahÅprabhu waslying in his trance, He was internally experiencing thepastimes of RÅdhÅ and Govinda with the gopÈs inGovardhana. At that time, SvarËpa DÅmodara and theothers tried their best to revive Him from His tranceby chanting the Holy Name of Krishna.

When MahÅprabhu was roused, He complained,“What have you done? I was enjoying a most happyexperience there but by raising a clamor, you havedrawn me down here.” And what raised a clamor?The chanting of Hare Krishna. And who was chanti-ng the name of Krishna? SvarËpa DÅmodara and oth-ers of his caliber. The depth of the experience of ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu in His divine trance was sogreat that He took the chanting of Hare Krishna to benoise. So, we may chant the Holy Name of Krishna,and that may be simply noise. From another angle ofvision, however, it may be seen that k›ˆa-nÅma is ofsuch immense value that it was given preference overdirect participation in k›ˆa-lÈlÅ. But the directiongiven to us by our ÅcÅryas, the spiritual preceptors ofour line, is that we should consider our own chantingto be merely noise.

Page 83: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

86 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

One day, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu was wander-ing near the seashore. A girl was fervently singing inpraise of Lord Jagannatha, and ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu ran straight towards that sound. Hebegan running through thickets of dangerous thorns.Then Govinda, His attendant, somehow stoppedHim. When He understood everything, He said, “Oh,a girl is singing? Govinda saved my life.”

Sometimes He would suddenly feel that Krishna isplaying with the gopÈs in the YamunÅ. In that moodHe would jump into the ocean, crying, “Krishna!” Hejumped there and became unconscious, as the waveswere playing with Him. Finding Him gone, His devo-tees would wonder, “Where is MahÅprabhu?” and,headed by SvarËpa DÅmodara, would begin theirsearching. Once, the night was almost over and theystill couldn’t find Him. At last a fisherman came run-ning, half-mad, chanting, “Krishna, Krishna,Krishna!”

“What is the matter?” SvarËpa DÅmodara asked.The fisherman replied, “Every night I catch fish, buttonight I threw out my net and caught somethingvery heavy. When I began pulling it in, I thought itwas a big fish, but when I took it on shore I found abig human figure, and when I went to remove the

Page 84: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

body from my net, somehow I touched Him; now Iam half-mad.” Then, SvarËpa DÅmodara said, “Youmust have seen our ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu?”“No, I have seen Him before,” the fisherman said,“He has a beautiful figure. It is not Him. It is some-thing else.” SvarËpa DÅmodara told him, “Anyhow,try to show us where He is.”

A Vision of Reality. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu described the lÈlÅof Krishna that He had seen in His trance.

Page 85: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

88 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

They went and saw the long figure of the Lord,His joints dislocated, lying on the sands, senseless.SvarËpa DÅmodara and the others began to chant theHoly Name of Krishna in His ear, until He came toHis senses. At that time ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhubegan to describe the lÈlÅ of Krishna that He had seenin His trance. In this way, after Advaita åcÅrya’spoetry was sent to him, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhulived His last twelve years in the mood of intense sep-aration that ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ felt for Krishna.

This intense degree of divine madness was exhib-ited by ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu in His last days onthis Earth. But even in His life in NavadwÈpa, whenMahÅprabhu was the great boy-scholar NimÅiPaˆÎita, everyone thought He had become mad afterHe had returned from GayÅ and had begun showingsigns of devotion to Krishna. The normal-thinkingmen of the day said: “This NimÅi PaˆÎita was a goodman, a gentleman, but after returning from GayÅ, Heis totally changed, and is doing so many undesirablethings. He wants to preach so many new ideas. Whatis this? He has become a madman. He doesn’t care forany rules and regulations, social customs, or ancientscriptures—only ‘Krishna, Krishna, Krishna.’ Before,He was normal, but recently He has become abnor-

Page 86: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

MAD NIMAI PA™∂IT 89

mal. Of course, He has a powerful intellect. When Hewas a professor, He did not care for the scholarship ofeven the greatest of paˆÎitas. He easily defeated thechampion scholar, KeÍava KÅÍmirÈ, and many others.But now we have lost Him. Now He is different. Hedoes not care for the brÅhmaˆas or the scriptures wefollow. He has a new opinion and He is presentingthat to the world. His ways are incomprehensible.”The neighbors complained to His mother, ßacÈdevÈ:“ßacÈdevÈ, what is this? NimÅi was not like thisbefore; now He doesn’t care for us anymore. He evenhas no charm for His wife. What has He become? Youare the daughter of a gentleman, but just see your mis-fortune! What to do? The fact is this, Saci, your onlyson, who was so brilliant, has become mad. You mustarrange for proper medical treatment.” Then,ßacÈdevÈ called for the kavirÅja, the doctor.

The doctor made an arrangement for a small,brick bathing tank to be filled up with Vi›ˆu oil,which is supposed to be a very cooling thing. AndNimÅi PaˆÎita was asked to bathe in that tank. Hedid so, and suddenly began laughing and playing inthe tank. As He was diving and swimming in the oil,He was laughing madly. At that time, ßrÈvasa †hÅkuraarrived for a visit and asked, “How is NimÅi PaˆÎita?”ßacÈdevÈ told him, “Just see my misfortune! My NimÅihas become completely mad. I called for the doctorand he arranged for this treatment.” As she showed

Page 87: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

90 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

ßrÈvasa how NimÅi was playing in the tank, he asked,“What is this?” Saci replied, “My neighbors advisedme to do this.” ßrÈvasa said, “You are a very gentlelady. You do not know how to deal with others. WhatNimÅi has—I want! Your boy has k›ˆa-prema, and Iwant a drop of that. If only we are allowed to live afew days longer, we shall have the opportunity of see-ing many wonderful pastimes of Krishna.”

Then, NimÅi became sober for the time being andtold ßrÈvasa, “If you had also remarked that I wasmad, then I would have run to the Ganges and fin-ished My life. At least you have understood what Iam; that is my solace, ßrÈvasa. If you would have toldthe public, “He is mad,” then I would have found thatthere is no man here to accept what I have come togive, so I must enter the river and drown myself with-out hesitation.”

Before NimÅi PaˆÎita went to GayÅ, He was a bigscholar. When He returned from GayÅ surchargedwith devotion, H`e began to explain grammar again,as before, but now He would show Krishna in thegrammar. He would give interpretations of the rootsof Sanskrit grammar which showed the relationshipbetween Sanskrit and Krishna. He explained thatsound is only a vibration, and vibration means thepotency of Krishna. It is the potency of Krishna thatmakes everything pure, that makes everything move.If that potency is withdrawn, everything is dead and

Page 88: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

MAD NIMAI PA™∂IT 91

gone. In this way, NimÅi PaˆÎita wanted to explaingrammar in terms of Krishna.

Then, His students became very much disturbed.“What is this!” they thought. “We have come to learnSanskrit from NimÅi PaˆÎita, but our academicrequirements will not be satisfied now. Still, thecoaching we got from Him is never to be had any-where else, so we can’t abandon Him. But how toimprove the style of His teaching?” They went to theprevious teacher of NimÅi PaˆÎita, Ga⁄gÅdÅsaPaˆÎita. He had been Nimai’s tutor in His childhood.Ga⁄gÅdÅsa said, “You are all fortunate to be studentsof NimÅi PaˆÎita. He is such a nice professor. What isyour complaint?” The students said, “We were verymuch pleased by studying under NimÅi PaˆÎita. Butnow, since He has returned from GayÅ, He is explain-ing everything in quite a new way. He teachesSanskrit in terms of the Holy Name of Krishna. Heunderstands a very high philosophy, but that won’tserve our purpose of studying grammar. It is certainlyvaluable, but it will not help our studies. Please askHim to change His ways. He has regard for youbecause you are His teacher. Only you can influenceHim.” “All right,” he said, “Ask Him to see metomorrow.”

The students went to NimÅi PaˆÎita and toldHim, “Your former professor has called for You. Hewants to see You.” NimÅi said, “Yes, I shall go and

Page 89: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

92 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

see him.” Later that day, He went to Ga⁄gÅdÅsaPaˆÎita, and offered His respectful obeisances.Ga⁄gÅdÅsa said: “How are You my boy? I am happyto hear that You went to GayÅ and performed Yourreligious duties for Your ancestors. This is all verygood, but what is the matter? Your students are com-plaining to me. Is it true that You do not care toteach them properly? Why don’t You care to teachthem as You did before? They all appreciate Yourteachings, but after returning from GayÅ You haveadopted a novel style of teaching. Don’t continuethis, I say—teach them properly. I hear from thepeople that You have become a devotee. But wereYour forefathers not devotees? Of course, You havebecome a devotee of an extraordinary type. Butdon’t go astray. What You speak about devotionseems unnecessary—that is not really grammar. DoYou think You are giving new light with Your newmeanings? Do You think your former professors wereall idiots? What do You have to say?” NimÅi wassilent. “All right then. Don’t go astray. Remain calmand follow Your predecessors and teach the boyswell, so that we will not have to hear any complaintsagainst You in the future. Your students won’t go toany other school. They are very fond of You, soteach them well.” Then, NimÅi PaˆÎita took thedust of His teacher’s feet and told him, “Yes, I shalltry to obey your order. By dint of your footdust, no

Page 90: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

MAD NIMAI PA™∂IT 93

one can challenge Me in scholarship. Don’t worry. Ishall teach them well.”

A few days later, NimÅi PaˆÎita began to chantthe name gopÈ, gopÈ while He was in a trance of devo-tion. Some big scholars that held a high social posi-tion went to Him and said, “NimÅi PaˆÎita! You werea big paˆÎita and now You are a devotee. That doesn’tmatter, but why do You chant the name gopÈ gopÈ?Take the name of Krishna. According to the scrip-tures, that will bring You some benefit. But You arechanting gopÈ gopÈ. What benefit will You get fromthat? You are mad.” NimÅi said, “Who is this Krishna?Why should I worship him? He is a dacoit and awoman-hunter!” And NimÅi picked up a stick andchased them away.

Later they began to talk among themselves, say-ing, “NimÅi PaˆÎita has become stark mad. We wentto speak something good to Him, and He came with astick to kill us! We are not sons of ordinary men. Wehave our high position in society and our family dig-nity. We will show Him!” They began a conspiracy toteach NimÅi PaˆÎita a good lesson by giving Him agood beating.

At that time, NimÅi suddenly cried out: “I took thegreatest measures to deliver these wretched souls, but I

Page 91: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

94 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

see now that they are simply creating more sins byabusing Me and conspiring to punish Me. Why have Icome? What will be effective in delivering them? Ishall have to take the role of a sannyÅsi. Otherwise,they will think that I am simply one of them, a house-holder. But if I become a sannyÅsi, a preacher, thenthey may have some respect. They will say, ‘We are allhouseholders, he has become a sannyÅsi. He should berevered.’ Then, from that reverence, they will get somebenefit. Otherwise, they will have to go to hell forthinking that I am an ordinary man. To create somerespect, so they may benefit, I shall have to accept therole of sannyÅsi.” And He revealed to NityÅnandaPrabhu and a few others, “On the last day of the firstmonth of this year, I shall take sannyÅsa.”

Page 92: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

According to solar calculation, it was on the dayof Makara-sa⁄krÅ⁄ti, an auspicious conjunction

of the stars, that NimÅi PaˆÎita went to KÅÊwÅ totake sannyÅsa, the renounced order of life. After this,He would become known as ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu. He swam across the Ganges and in wetcloth ran towards KÅÊwÅ. Just before this, He toldonly a few of His friends, including NityÅnandaPrabhu, GadÅdhara PaˆÎita, Mukunda, and others,“The time when I will accept the robe of renuncia-tion is very near.”

Just a few days before this, an opposition party hadbeen raised against NimÅi PaˆÎita. Those whobelieved that material nature is the highest principle,and that consciousness is a product of matter, beganto abuse NimÅi PaˆÎita. He thought, “I came todeliver the lowest of men, but if they commit offenses

A TRAGEDY

OF SEPARATION

95

Page 93: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

96 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

against Me, there will be not hope for their uplift-ment.” Suddenly, He said, “I came with that medicinewhich gives the greatest relief, but now I find thattheir disease is rapidly growing worse and seemsbeyond treatment. It will take its own course towardsdoom. The patients are committing offenses by abus-ing their doctor. They are making arrangements toinsult Me. They take it that I am a family man—theirnephew. They take Me as one of them. I came withthe best medicine for the present degraded age, butnow I find that they are plotting against Me. Nowthey are doomed. At least I have to show them that Iam not one of them.” He thought, “I shall leave familylife and take sannyÅsa and wander from village to vil-lage, town to town, preaching the Holy Name ofKrishna.” That was His decision, and within a few daysHe went to take sannyÅsa at KÅÊwÅ from KeÍavaBhÅratÈ MahÅrÅja.

Just the day before He left to take sannyÅsa, fromthe afternoon until the evening, there was a sponta-neous gathering of devotees in the home of NimÅiPaˆÎita. Every year in Bengal, that day was celebrat-ed as Lak›mÈ-pËjÅ, worship of the goddess of fortune,when special cakes are prepared and distributed.NimÅi, knowing that early the next morning Hewould leave NavadwÈpa to take sannyÅsa, attractedHis followers in such a way that almost every leadingdevotee came to see Him that evening.

Page 94: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 97

They came with flower garlands and many otherofferings to be presented to the Lord. NimÅi acceptedtheir garlands and then placed them on the necks ofthe devotees who gave them. Only four of His mostintimate devotees knew He was leaving; the ordinarydevotees did not know this would be His last night inNavadwÈpa. With His own hands He garlanded thenecks of His devotees and appealed to them, “Alwayschant the name of Krishna. Under no conditionshould you give up this k›ˆa-nÅma. And don’t doanything else. While working, eating, sleeping orwalking, day or night—in whatever you do—continu-ously take the name of Krishna. Always talk aboutKrishna—nothing else. If you have any real attractionfor Me, then don’t do anything without chanting thename of Krishna.

“Cultivate Krishna consciousness. Krishna is theorigin of us all. He is our father; we have come fromHim. The son who shows no gratitude towards thefather is sure to be punished birth after birth. Alwayschant these names of the Lord:

Hare K›ˆa Hare K›ˆa K›ˆa K›ˆa Hare HareHare RÅma Hare RÅma RÅma RÅma Hare Hare

No other religious principle is required. ChantHare Krishna. This is not an ordinary mantra, but this

Page 95: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

98 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

is the mahÅ-mantra, the greatest of all the greatmantras, the very essence of all the mantras known tothe world. Only take to this, always. No other pre-scription is to be followed.

“Remember your Lord, your home. This is a for-eign land; you have nothing to aspire after here. Tryalways to to go back home, back to Godhead.” In thisway, the Lord spoke, and all His devotees intuitivelycame because it was NimÅi Pandita’s last night inNavadwÈpa.

Late at night, one devotee named KholÅvecÅßrÈdhara arrived. He used to make trade on the plan-tain tree and its fruit. He would sell the fruit, ripe orgreen, and the big leaves which are used as plates.Sometimes NimÅi would pay him less for his fruitsthan what they were worth, and sometimes He wouldsnatch the best fruits from him. ßrÈdhara came to seeHim late at night to offer Him a choice pumpkin.And NimÅi thought, “I have spent almost My wholelife snatching so many things from him, and now, onthis last night he has brought this wonderful pump-kin. I can’t resist.” He asked ßacÈdevÈ, “Mother,ßrÈdhara has given me this pumpkin. Please think ofhow it can be prepared.” At bedtime, someone camewith some milk. NimÅi said, “Mother, with this milk

Page 96: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 99

and this pumpkin, please prepare some sweet-rice.” SoßacÈdevÈ prepared some pumpkin sweet-rice: pumpkinboiled with milk, rice and sugar.

Late at night, at about three o’ clock in the morn-ing, NimÅi went away. He left Vi›ˆupriyÅ-devÈ asleepin bed. His mother ßacÈdevÈ, sensing what was tocome, was staying awake all night guarding the door.NimÅi bowed down to her and went away. And like astone figure, Mother ßacÈdevÈ sat there by the gate asNimÅi left. She could not say anything, but was struckdumb.

A little after three o’ clock in the morning, NimÅiswam across the Ganges and in His wet cloth wentstraight to KÅÊwÅ, a distance of twenty-five miles. Hereached there by nine or ten o’ clock. There, Heapproached KeÍava BhÅratÈ to take sannyÅsa.

In the early morning, the devotees came to seeNimÅi and found ßacÈdevÈ like a statue, sitting at thedoor. The door was open. Everything was empty.“What’s the matter ßacÈdevÈ?” they asked. She toldthem, “Oh, I was waiting for you devotees. You takepossession of the house. I shall go somewhere else. Ican’t enter this house any more. You are His associ-ates; you are the true heirs. Take possession.” Theybegan to throng around her and console her. “You will

Page 97: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

100 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

go? What about the young wife He left? The girl isonly fourteen years old. Who will protect her? Youcan’t shun the responsibility given to you. It is onyour shoulders.” In this way they came and consoledher and tried to give her some hope.

Suddenly the devotees heard that NimÅi PaˆÎita,ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga, had left NavadwÈpa. They learned thatHe had gone to KÅÊwÅ, to KeÍava BhÅratÈ’s ÅÍrÅma totake sannyÅsa, bidding goodbye to the people ofNavadwÈpa forever.

A dark shadow came down. Many began to weepand cry for Him. Many of them ran towards KÅÊwÅ.NimÅi PaˆÎita was an unprecedented scholar withbeautiful features—tall, fair, and benevolent. He hadalready made the people mad with the Holy Name ofKrishna. He had released the two great sinners JagÅiand MÅÎhÅi from their nasty life. He had checked theMohammedan ruler, the Kazi, who had broken themÂda⁄ga drum. As a famous paˆÎita, he had defeatedmany scholars who came to conquer NavadwÈpa,which was very much renowned for its high culture oflearning, especially of logic.

At that time in NavadwÈpa, logic (nyÅya), wor-ship of material energy (tantra), and official Hinduism(smÂti), were in high culture. NavadwÈpa was highlyrenowned for scholarship. If paˆÎitas could not defeatthe scholars of NavadwÈpa, they could not becomefamous. From far away in Kashmir, KeÍava KÅsmiri

Page 98: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 101

had to come to NavadwÈpa to get a certificate that hewas a paˆÎita. And he was defeated by NimÅi PaˆÎita.KeÍava KÅsmiri was such a big paˆÎita that it wasrumored he was the favorite child of SaraswatÈ, thegoddess of learning. No one could face him. Still, hewas defeated by NimÅi PaˆÎita.

But NimÅi PaˆÎita left NavadwÈpa forever andtook sannyÅsa because the people of NavadwÈpa couldnot appreciate Him. He reached KÅÊwÅ, where, just onthe banks of the Ganges, there was a sannyÅsi namedKeÍava BhÅratÈ. NimÅi went to him and asked him forsannyÅsa. KeÍava BhÅratÈ suddenly found that hisÅÍrÅma was full of luster. At first, it seemed as if thesun was rising before him; then he saw that it was abright person approaching. He rose from his seat, andwith strained eyes approached in wonder. “What isthis?” he thought.

Then he realized that the great devotee-scholar,NimÅi PaˆÎita, had come. He appeared before himsaying, “I want to take sannyÅsa from you.” ButKeÍava BhÅratÈ could not accept Nimai’s offer. “I amcharmed by Your beauty and personality,” he said.“But You are so young, only twenty-four years old.What about Your mother, Your wife, and Yourguardians? Without consulting with them, I cannot

Page 99: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

102 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

venture to give You the robe of renunciation.”In the meantime, as it was Makara-sa⁄krÅnti, a

famous holiday, many people had come to take bath inthe holy waters of the Ganges. They gathered thereand the rumor spread like fire: “NimÅi PaˆÎita ofNavadwÈpa has come to take sannyÅsa.” Many menflocked there, until a huge crowd gathered.

They all opposed MahÅprabhu’s sannyÅsa. Some ofthem raised their voices in protest: “You—KeÍavaBhÅratÈ! We won’t allow you to give sannyÅsa to thisyoung man. He has a family, his mother and wife. Wewon’t allow it. If you give sannyÅsa to this charming,young, beautiful boy, we will break down your ÅÍrÅmaimmediately. It can’t be!”

But NimÅi PaˆÎita kept pressing for sannyÅsa.At last, KeÍava BhÅratÈ asked him, “So, you are thatNimÅi PaˆÎita about whom we have heard somuch? Many big scholars came to conquerNavadwÈpa, the famous seat of learning, and Youhave defeated them all. Are You that NimÅiPaˆÎita?” “Yes,” said NimÅi. KeÍava BhÅratÈ toldhim, “I can give You sannyÅsa, but You must takethe permission of Your mother—otherwise I won’t,I can’t do it.” NimÅi suddenly began runningtowards NavadwÈpa to ask permission, but KeÍava

Page 100: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 103

BhÅratÈ thought, “He has such a commanding per-sonality, He can do anything.”

NimÅi was called back. KeÍava BhÅratÈ told him,“With Your most extraordinary personality You cando anything. You will go there, charm Your guardians,get permission, and return. Nothing is impossible forYou.”

The ordinary public was very much enraged, say-ing to KeÍava BhÅratÈ, “We can’t allow you, SwÅmÈjÈ,to give sannyÅsa to this young boy. It is impossible! Ifyou do, then we shall smash your ÅÍrÅma.” ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu began performing kÈrtana,chanting Hare Krishna and dancing madly. And theangry mob grew, sometimes creating a disturbance.In this way the whole day passed with no decision.The night passed in sa⁄kÈrtana. And the next day,Nimai’s will prevailed, although there was still someopposition.

NityÅnanda Prabhu, along with Nimai’s maternaluncle CandraÍekhara, Mukunda Datta andJagadÅnanda PaˆÎita, gradually arrived there. Andthat afternoon, the sannyÅsa function began.CandraÍekhara åcÅrya was asked to perform the cere-mony on behalf of NimÅi PaˆÎita, who began tochant and dance and charm the audience.

Page 101: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

104 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

lak›a-locanÅÍru-var›a-har›a-keÍa-kartana˜koÊi-kaˆÊha-k›ˆa-kÈrtanÅÎhya-daˆÎa-dhÅranamnyÅsi-veÍa-sarva-deÍa-hÅ-hutÅÍa-kÅÍtara˜prema-dhÅma-devam eva naumi gaura-sundaram

“While showers of tears fell from the eyes of mil-lions, He delighted in having His beautiful hairshaved away. Millions of voices sang the glories ofKrishna, as ßrÈ Krishna Chaitanya accepted the staffof renunciation. From that time on, wherever Hewent, whoever saw Him in the dress of a sannyÅsicried in grief. I sing the glories of that beautifulGolden God, the giver of divine love.”

The scene was at KÅÊwÅ. Four-hundred and seven-ty-four years ago, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu took san-nyÅsa. He was young and beautiful, with a tall figure.He was only twenty-four and had beautiful curling hair.A barber was asked to shave Him, and approachedHim, but then withdrew. The barber could not ventureto touch Nimai’s body. He began to cry. “How can Iremove such beautiful hair from such a beautiful head?”

And so many others were also crying aloud, “Whata horrible thing is being done here! Who is the creatorof this sannyÅsa? Who is so hard-hearted that he creat-ed the sannyÅsa-ÅÍrÅma, where one must give up allthat is near and dear and go from door to door, beg-

Page 102: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ging, leaving his own friends and relatives crying help-lessly? What is this creation of the Supreme? Is it logi-cal? Is it a happy thing? It is most cruel!”

NimÅi PaˆÎita was smiling. After the barber wasordered repeatedly, somehow he was forced to shaveNimai’s head. At first, he could not venture to touchHis hair, saying, “I can’t touch Him.” But at last, hehad to do the service of shaving the beautiful, curlinghair of the beautiful face of the twenty-four year oldgenius boy. He began with his shears. Some peoplecould not stand the scene. Some even became mad.In the midst of the weeping, wailing, and crying ofthe threatening mob, it was done.

NimÅi PaˆÎita was senseless. After being onlyhalf-shaved, He stood up and began chanting in

The SannyÅsa of Nimai PaˆÎita. Plunged into an ocean of unhappiness, MahÅprabhu’s devotees weep in disbelief.

Page 103: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

106 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

kÈrtana and dancing in ecstatic joy. After He wasshaved, the barber promised, “I will never again shaveanyone with this hand! I would rather live by beg-ging. This is my last service as a barber.” After this,that barber took up the occupation of a sweetmaker.

Ultimately Nimai’s appeals pacified the mob, and alittle before noon the inevitable gradually came: thesannyÅsa function was performed. CandraÍekaraåcÅrya, the maternal uncle of NimÅi PaˆÎita, wasdeputed to take charge of the rituals in the ceremony ofsannyÅsa. When the mantra was to be conferred, NimÅiPaˆÎita asked KeÍava BhÅratÈ, “Is this the mantra youwill give me? I heard it in a dream.” He whispered themantra in the ear of his guru who accepted, saying,“Yes, this is the mantra I shall give You.” Then thatmantra was given.

And the name of this sannyÅsi was not given in anordinary way either. A most peculiar name camethrough KeÍava BhÅratÈ: “Krishna Chaitanya.” Noneof the ten names generally given to sannyÅsis wasgiven to NimÅi PaˆÎita, but the name that was givento Him was Krishna Chaitanya. As soon as they heardthat name, the mob began to cry, “ßrÈ KrishnaChaitanya MahÅprabhu ki jaya!” “All glories to ßrÈKrishna Chaitanya!”

The father of ßrÈnivÅsa åcÅrya was a class-friendof NimÅi PaˆÎita. On his way to his father-in-law’shouse, he heard that NimÅi PaˆÎita had come to take

Page 104: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 107

sannyÅsa. He ran there, and seeing everything, hebecame dumb—he was devastated and went half-mad. After that, nothing came from his mouth but“Chaitanya!” After he heard the name “KrishnaChaitanya,” whatever anyone said to him, he wouldonly say, “Chaitanya!” He became mad. After that,his name became Chaitanya dÅsa. His former namevanished, and everyone used to call him ChaitanyadÅsa. He could not stand the scene of NimÅi PaˆÎita’ssannyÅsa.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, newly dressed in redrobes, embraced His guru, and both of them began todance, chanting the name of Krishna. After sometime, the meaning of the name was given. KeÍavaBhÅratÈ MahÅrÅja said, “ßrÈ Krishna Chaitanya meansthat You arouse Krishna consciousness throughout theentire world. You have descended to make all peopleKrishna conscious. So the most suitable name for Youcannot but be ßrÈ Krishna Chaitanya.”

MahÅprabhu was very cheerful, thinking, “I amgoing to relieve so many souls from their eternal mis-ery and affliction. I have promised to deliver thewhole world from this ocean of misery and take themto the nectarine world, and now I am going to acceptthat task.” He was cheerful, but everyone around

Page 105: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

108 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

Him was diving in the ocean of despair and sorrow. Some scholars stress that Chaitanya MahÅprabhu

took sannyÅsa from KeÍava BhÅratÈ, who was amÅyÅvÅdÈ, an impersonalist. But although KeÍavaBhÅratÈ may have externally showed himself in thatway, it is seen that by coming in connection withMahÅprabhu, he became a devotee. Otherwise, wemay also think that he was a devotee who came inthe garb of an impersonalist to help the preaching ofMahÅprabhu by assisting Him with the social formali-ty of taking sannyÅsa. At that time, all over India,mÅyÅvÅdÈ sannyÅsis had greater recognition thanVai›ˆava sannyÅsis, and KeÍava BhÅratÈ was already sit-uated in that post. MahÅprabhu took the garb of a san-nyÅsi from him for His own purpose, to help Hispreaching activity. All these things may be explainedin different ways. In any case, after MahÅprabhu tooksannyÅsa, KeÍava BhÅratÈ began to sing and dance withßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. He joined in sa⁄kÈrtanaand was immediately converted.

In this way, the sannyÅsa of NimÅi PaˆÎita tookplace. What is the meaning of His sannyÅsa? Is itredundant, auxiliary, or a necessary part of spiritualadvancement? Is it desirable? Although apparentlyundesirable, still it has its necessity. In the Krishna

Page 106: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 109

conception of theism, there is a deep-rooted correla-tion between union with the Lord and separationfrom Him. Without separation, union cannot bedeep-rooted. The pain of separation can enter intothe depth of the heart much more than cheerfulness.Such apprehension increases our satisfaction. Thegreater our want, the greater our satisfaction. This isespecially true in love affairs. If there is no necessityof a thing, it has no value. This principle is foundeverywhere. A glass of water is ordinary, but accord-ing to the degree of its necessity, its value willincrease. So the degree of necessity is most important.Necessity means separation. Necessity independent offulfillment is separation, hunger.

Separation plays the most important part in bothNavadwÈpa and VÂndÅvana lÈlÅ. How many years ofunion were there between Krishna and the gopÈs?Krishna was only in VÂndÅvana from the age of sevenyears up to the age of twelve: five years. Then, Hewent to Mathura. Of course, it is mentioned in thePadma Purňa that in peculiar or extraordinary cases,growth should be measured by multiplying by one anda half. So when Krishna is eight years old, He shouldbe considered twelve. When He is twelve, He shouldbe considered eighteen years of age. So according toHis growth, Krishna was in VÂndÅvana from the ageof twelve to eighteen, but according to His years,from the age of seven to twelve.

Page 107: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

110 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

He stayed in DvÅrakÅ for a long time; altogetherHe lived here on this Earth for one hundred andtwenty-five years. After He left VÂndÅvana at the ageof twelve, the pangs of separation were felt by thegopÈs throughout their whole lives. Their long, longseparation has made their devotion so dignified; thetest of separation shows whether love is real. Such along-standing separation and such a great test hasnever been found in history; still, the depth of theirlove did not diminish. Rather, an inconceivable, everincreasing depth of divine love was found there.

And in both NavadwÈpa and VÂndÅvana, thebackground is almost similar. In NavadwÈpa, to gainvictory over the opposition party, MahÅprabhu leftHis household life. And in vÂndÅvana-lÈlÅ it is alsosimilar. The opposition in vÂndÅvana-lÈlÅ came fromMathura in the form of Agha, Baka, PËtanÅ, TÂnÅvar-ta, and other demons who were being sent by KingKa˜sa. To uproot the opposition, Krishna had to goto MathurÅ. And when He went there, He found thatthe opposition was widespread. Ka˜sa’s father-in-law,JarÅsandha, KÅlayavana, ßiÍupÅla, Dantavakra, andmany others were inimical to Krishna. So Krishnapromised the gopÈs that after finishing His enemies,He would return to VÂndÅvana to play peacefully withthem. To uproot the opposition party, Krishna had togo away. And He told the gopÈs in Kuruk›etra, “I have

Page 108: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 111

some other enemies; after finishing with them, I willbe reunited with you.” That sort of hope was given tothe gopÈs in Kuruk›etra.

Here also, to conquer the opposition party,MahÅprabhu had to leave NavadwÈpa. Later, after Hisconquest of all the Indian scholars and religionists ofdifferent positions and creeds, after five years, whenHe returned to NavadwÈpa, everyone was trans-formed. The mass approached Him madly. It is diffi-cult to conceive with what madness the massapproached ßrÈ Chaitanyadeva, the child of their ownvillage.

They crossed the Ganges. The whole Ganges, asfar as it could be seen, was filled with human heads.They were running towards Him from all directions insuch a way that the jungles were cleared by humanfeet. For a few days, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhustayed nearby in VidyÅnagara, and then went towardsVÂndÅvana, singing the Holy Name of Krishna.Thousands of devotees were running behind Him,digging up the earth to take the dust of His holy feet,and huge pits were being created.

For about eighteen years ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu led a scholarly life as NimÅi PaˆÎita.After that, for about six years, He wandered throughthe length and breadth of India, including VÂndÅvana.

Page 109: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

112 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

The last eighteen years of His life, He remained inJagannÅtha PurÈ continuously. For the first six years ofHis sannyÅsa, He mixed with the general public. Thelast twelve years of His life, He almost retired from thewhole human society and engaged Himself deeply intasting the union in separation of RÅdhÅ-Govinda.And many extraordinary symptoms of ecstasy whichhave never been experienced anywhere, nor evenheard of, were expressed by Him. Separation can pro-duce such wonderful effects in the body and mind.

ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga-avatÅra has twofold characteristics:the apparent reason for His advent is to deliver topeople in general from sin, and to give them thehighest attainment of life—to take them towardsVÂndÅvana, vraja-lÈlÅ, by giving the Holy Name ofKrishna. This is actually the function of the yuga-avatÅra, the incarnation of Godhead for the age.The Lord comes to distribute the divine sound andto show how one can reach the highest positionthrough divine sound. Still, He had another purposeto fulfill. Once in BrahmÅ’s day—in a special Kali-yuga—Krishna Himself comes in the mood ofRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ to search Himself. He wants to taste themood of RÅdhÅrňÈ, to understand the nature of Herinner hankering for Krishna, how She can taste the

Page 110: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 113

sweetness of Krishna by Her mood, and what is thejoy She derives.

Krishna wanted to have some experience of whyRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is so mad for Him. He thought, “What isthere in Me that makes Her so immeasurably mad forMe? What sweetness can She draw from Me? I can’tascertain it.” He wanted to mold Himself in the moodof ßrÈ Radhika and try to taste His own self from thattemperament. So He came as ßrÈ Chaitanya.

When He conceived of such an incarnation, andproposed His idea to ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈ, we are toldthat RÅdhÅrňÈ, on Her part, said, “Sometimes Youwill madly roll on the earth, taking My name, but Iwont be able to tolerate it. I shall cover Your bodywith My golden form. I won’t allow You to roll on theearth. I shall cover You with My embrace.” So it issaid by those who know the ontological aspect of ßrÈChaitanyadeva, “I offer my respects to ßrÈChaitanyadeva, whose mood and color is RÅdhÅrani’sand whose inner self is Krishna searching for Himself,tasting Himself, and trying to understand whyRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is mad to taste Him and what sort ofsweetness She finds in Him (rÅdhÅ-bhÅva-dyuti-suvali-ta˜ naumi k›ˆa-svarËpam).”

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu remained in thisworld for forty-eight years. In the last twelve years ofHis life, He engaged Himself with deep attention intasting Himself. Just as everyone is mad to taste

Page 111: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

114 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

sweetness, Krishna, sweetness personified, is also madto taste Himself.

Introspection means to know oneself .Consciousness can know consciousness. And just asone can feel his own body, or consciousness can con-ceive of itself, ecstasy can also taste ecstasy. This isconfirmed by SvarËpa DÅmodara Prabhu, ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu’s personal secretary, who isconsidered to be LalitÅ-sakhÈ, the nearest friend ofßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ in the pastimes of Krishna. He hassaid what ßrÈ Chaitanyadeva is:

rÅdhÅ k›ˆa-praˆaya-vikÂtir hlÅdinÈ-Íaktir asmÅdekÅtmÅnÅv api bhuvi purÅ deha-bheda˜ gatau taucaitanyÅkhya˜ prakaÊam adhunÅ tad dvaya˜ caikyam Åpta˜rÅdhÅ-bhÅva-dyuti-suvalita˜ naumi k›ˆa-svarËpam

“I worship ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, who isKrishna Himself, enriched with the emotions andradiance of ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈ. As the predominatingand predominated moieties, RÅdhÅ and Krishna areeternally one, with separate individual identities.Now They have again united as ßrÈ KrishnaChaitanya. This inconceivable transformation of theLord’s internal pleasure-giving potency has arisenfrom the loving affairs of RÅdhÅ and Krishna.”

In this verse, SvarËpa DÅmodara says that the pas-times of RÅdhÅ-Krishna and those of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu are parallel and eternal. Whether winter

Page 112: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 115

is first and summer follows, or summer is first andwinter follows is difficult to say. Similarly, in the eter-nal pastimes of the Lord, the movement is rolling in acircle. Therefore, SvarËpa DÅmodara says, “WhetherChaitanya-avatÅra is first and Krishna-avatÅra is next,or Krishna-avatÅra is first and Chaitanya-avatÅra isnext is difficult to say—both are eternal.”

And who is ßrÈ RÅdhÅ? She is the developmentof the sweetness that springs from Krishna Himself.That sweetness, in a developed form as RÅdhÅ,springs up from within Krishna; ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ isa particular potency coming out of Krishna Himself:hlÅdinÈ-Íakti. So RÅdhÅ and Krishna cannot be con-ceived of as separate entities; the two of Them areone and the same. Still, we are told that in ancienttimes They divided into two. And then again, bothof Them combine as ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu,Whose luster and mood is that of ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈand whose nature and reality within is ßrÈ Krishna’s.Fire and heat cannot be separated; sun and light can-not exist separately. They are one and the same. TheAbsolute Truth is one absolute substance (advaya-jñÅna), but sometimes RÅdhÅ and Govinda showThemselves as divided and again They are united.When They are together, They are enjoying eachother, and sometimes They experience a painful sep-aration without the possibility of union. That isTheir divine nature.

Page 113: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

116 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

ßrÈ Rupa GoswÅmÈ explains this as follows:

aher iva gatiÓ premˆahsvabhÅva-kuÊilÅ bhavetato hetor ahetoÍ cayËnor mÅna udañcati

He says that just as a serpent naturally moves in acrooked way, in a zigzag way, the nature of love is nat-urally crooked. It is not straight. So the concernedparties quarrel, sometimes with cause and sometimeswithout cause, and separation comes. Separation isnecessary for the transcendental pastimes of RÅdhÅand Krishna.

There are four kinds of separation: pËrva-rÅga,mÅna, pravÅsa, and prema-vaicittya. PËrva-rÅgameans before meeting. This is found when RÅdhÅand Govinda are not actually meeting, but some-how one has come in remote connection with theother’s name, portrait, or something of that nature.When RÅdhÅ hears Krishna’s name or the sound ofthe flute—no real meeting is there, but there issome connection. The sound of Krishna’s flute, apicture of Krishna, or Krishna’s name may bringabout pËrva-rÅga. And Krishna may experience

Page 114: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 117

something similar by hearing the sound of ßrÈmatÈRÅdhÅrani’s name. In this way, there are pangs ofseparation, but no actual meeting. The name is sosweet that He can’t contain Himself; she can’t con-tain Herself.

When the Holy Name of Krishna enters withinßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrani’s ear, She becomes perturbed,thinking, “Is a name as sweet as this possible withinthis world?” This is Her reaction, and She experi-ences this also. She feels, “I can't meet Him.” Apang of separation comes within Her heart. That ispËrva-rÅga: the pain of separation that comes beforemeeting.

MÅna is another kind of separation. MÅnameans that when meeting, there is some differencebetween Them in trifling matters. This is the verynature of love. Therefore, ßrÈla Rupa GoswÅmÈ saysthat love moves in a curved way like a serpent. It isnot diseased, but this is the nature of the path oflove. Sometimes with a trifling cause, or with nocause, a feeling comes that, “He is neglecting me;He wants to avoid Me.” And thereby ßrÈmatÈRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ thinks, “I don’t want His company.”Although cent per cent appreciation is there, still,for the time being, some opposing sentimentsspring up from underground; a clash comes in thesentiments of the Two, and One wants to avoid thecompany of the Other.

Page 115: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

118 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

In prema-vaicittya, jealousy rises to such a degreethat although They are already together, still somesort of thought comes within and makes Them thinkthat They are far away from each other. These differ-ent kinds of separation are found only in the madhura-rasa. Prema-vaicittya is that condition which ariseswhen Krishna is there and RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is just nearby,but seeing Her own shadow reflected on the body ofKrishna, She is so jealous that She thinks that it isanother lady. So, great pangs of separation come with-in Her, and She thinks, “What is this? Another lady isthere!” Her mind revolts. But Her friend, LalitÅ, iswarning Her, “What are You saying? It is only Yourown image reflected there. Can’t You see it?” ThenRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ comes to Her consciousness. She particu-larly notices, “Oh, it is My own shadow.” Then thatfeeling is immediately gone. This is an example ofprema-vaicittya. These are extremely high transcen-dental subjects, and although this is not to be dis-cussed in details, this is the nature of divine love inunion and separation. Both are interdependent, forOne cannot stay without the Other, and separation iscreated willingly to enhance union.

Another kind of separation is called pravÅsa.There are two types of pravÅsa: one is when the sepa-ration is for a limited time; another is when one has

Page 116: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 119

left the country for a far-off place, as when Krishnawent to MathurÅ to attend to other duties. These arethe four types of separation pangs between the loverand the beloved.

Of course, these transcendental topics are veryhigh, and we should not indulge in them carelessly,for if we project mundane characteristics into thehigher plane, our future realization will be harmed.Our mundane experience will tend to take us down,so we must proceed with caution. What we conceiveof at present is not to be found in the plane ofKrishna’s pastimes—it is a far higher plane of exis-tence than the realm of our experience. Our vision isadulterated. We have only an alloyed conception ofthe original thing. We must keep this in mind, andwith this caution we may deal with these things.

It is safer to deal with the topics of the separationbetween RÅdhÅ and Govinda than with Their union.Of course, we must understand that the pain of sepa-ration experienced by RÅdhÅ and Govinda has noth-ing to do with this plane. And so, with this caution,we may talk to some extent about separation, but itwill be extremely dangerous for us to discuss or tothink of when RÅdhÅ-Govinda and Their intimatefriends are combined, enjoying each other’s compa-ny, because if we deal with the pastimes of RÅdhÅand Krishna with any mundane conception, we willcreate a great offense. So to conceive of the union of

Page 117: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

120 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

RÅdhÅ and Govinda is more dangerous than culti-vating feelings of separation, as MahÅprabhu hasshown by His example.

In separation from Krishna, ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu is thinking, “I can’t tolerate even Myown life without Krishna! Without His grace, withoutHis company, I can’t maintain My undesirable exis-tence.” This kind of mood helps us, but still weshould not imitate it; rather we must respectfullyaccept it as our highest ideal. This will help us brushaside our filthy, unwanted habits (anarthas). If sometears come, however, we should not think that wehave realized the highest stage; that sort of thinkingshould be avoided. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhuHimself says, “I don’t have a drop of divine love with-in Me, for otherwise, how could I maintain My mun-dane life?”

And ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu took sannyÅsaso that the residents of NavadwÈpa would be drawninto this high stage of separation through affec-tion’s force. His old mother ßacÈ-devÈ was cryinghopelessly. His young wife, Vi›ˆupriyÅ-devÈ, washelplessly passing Her days. MahÅprabhu took san-nyÅsa to create excitement, piercing into the heartsof the people the divine love that He came to give.They thought, “Who was NimÅi PaˆÎita? Whatgreat benefit did He come to give us?” That He lefteverything made them sympathetic towards Him.

Page 118: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 121

And for all these reasons the Lord went to takesannyÅsa.

After the function of sannyÅsa was finished, ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu became mad. “I must run toVÂndÅvana,” He thought. “I have given up all con-nection with this world. I have no attraction for it. Imust run to VÂndÅvana to exclusively engage Myselfin the service of Krishna.” In trance, He began tochant a verse from the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam whereKrishna gives a description of sannyÅsa to Uddhava.This verse was spoken by a tridaˆÎÈ bhik›u, a mendi-cant. MahÅprabhu quoted this verse, thinking, “Ihave accepted this garb of a sannyÅsi for this is favor-able to My spiritual life. Now, no one in society hasany claim over Me, and I will be able to exclusivelydevote Myself to the service of Krishna. I am going toVÂndÅvana with no other engagement or connectionwith anyone.” In this way, in ecstatic madness Hebegan to chant and dance. KeÍava BhÅratÈ MahÅrÅjaembraced Him, and both guru and disciple joinedtogether, chanting and dancing. At that timeMahÅprabhu spoke the verse of the brÅhmaˆa who, inthe last stages of his life, took tridaˆÎa sannyÅsa andhad to tolerate the torture of society in differentforms. He said:

Page 119: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

122 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

etŘ sa ÅsthÅya parÅtma-ni›ÊhÅmadhyÅsitŘ pËrvatamair mahÅ›ibhiÓaha˜ tari›yÅmi duranta-pÅra˜tamo mukundňghri-ni›evayaiva

“The previous great sages have accepted andshown the path of sannyÅsa. I have now acceptedthat very form of life. Now leaving everythingaside, I shall run towards VÂndÅvana. There, takingthe name of Mukunda, Krishna, I shall cross overthe ocean of nescience. Crossing over this mÅyÅ, Ishall reach VÂndÅvana and fully enter the service ofKrishna.”

The dress of a sannyÅsi is meant only for an exter-nal adjustment, but the real thing is to serveMukunda. And so, with this verse, He suddenly start-ed towards VÂndÅvana from KÅÊwÅ. Near the banks ofthe Ganges, He entered the jungle thinking, “Now,my duty is to reach VÂndÅvana as soon as possible andthere, in a solitary place, I shall sit and chant and singthe name of Krishna.”

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu ran towards VÂndÅ-vana and entered the jungle before evening. AndNityÅnanda Prabhu, CandraÍekhara åcÅrya,Mukunda Datta, and JagadÅnanda pursued Himthrough the jungle. Sometimes while running Hewould suddenly fall on the ground and begin to cry,“Krishna, Krishna!” Getting up suddenly, He began

Page 120: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

The Deity of Nimai PaˆÎita. The original Deity installed and worshiped by Vi›ˆupriyÅdevÈ.

Page 121: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

124 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

running—without any apparent direction—to thenorth, east, west and south.

Sometimes He would run away so swiftly that thedevotees could not trace Him, especially in the night,when they would lose Him in the darkness. Then,they would all be disappointed, thinking, “ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu, our Lord and Master, has leftus!” But suddenly they would hear Him far away, cry-ing, “Krishna, Krishna, Krishna!” in a piteous, wailingtone. Then they would run in that direction and seethat He was lying on the ground, crying,

kÅhÅ⁄ mora prňa-nÅtha muralÈ-vadanakÅhÅ⁄ karo⁄ kÅhÅ⁄ pÅ⁄ vrajendra-nandana

“Where is my beloved Krishna? I can’t tolerateHis separation. Where is the Lord of My life, who isplaying His flute? What shall I do now? Whereshould I go to find the son of MahÅrÅja Nanda?” In apiteous, heart-rendering tone, He was crying. In abewildered state, with no consciousness of any par-ticular direction, He would say, “Who are you? I’mgoing to VÂndÅvana. Why are you disturbing me?”After nursing Him, again they began to start towardsthe west, towards VÂndÅvana. ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu continued wandering in trance. But the

Page 122: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 125

great attraction of His devotees did not allow Him togo towards the west.

Taking advantage of His trance, NityÅnandaPrabhu somehow coaxingly turned MahÅprabhu’s facetowards ßÅntipura. It is mentioned in the Chaitanya-BhÅgavata that beginning from KÅÊwÅ, they went westuntil they reached a place near VakreÍvara, about sixmiles north-east of DubrarÅjpura, in the district ofBirbhum. In ViÍramatalÅ, on the other side of theAdjai river, there is a place which is observed as theseat of ßrÈ Chaitanya. There, they say, ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu turned His face from the west towardsthe east, or from VÂndÅvana to ßÅntipura.

They wandered throughout the remainingevening, and then another day and night. Finally, onthe third day, in the evening, He returned throughKÅlnÅ to ßÅntipura through the arrangements ofNityÅnanda Prabhu, who appeared beforeMahÅprabhu in the red cloth of a renunciate. ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu, although so familiar withHim, couldn’t recognize NityÅnÅnda. He saw a san-nyÅsi before Him and thought, “I am going to VÂndÅ-vana, and here is a sannyÅsi in front of me.” He said,O ßrÈpada sannyÅsi, where are You going?

“I shall go to VÂndÅvana with You.”“How far is VÂndÅvana from here?”NityÅnanda showed Him the Ganges, near KÅlnÅ,

saying, “Just see, there is the YamunÅ.”

Page 123: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

126 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

MahÅprabhu said, “Oh, We have come so near theYamunÅ!” Then, He took his bath in the YamunÅ,singing this verse:

cid-Ånanda-bhanoÓ sadÅ nanda-sËnoÓpara-prema-pÅtrÈ drava-brahma-gÅtrÈaghÅnŘ lavitrÈ jagat-k›ema-dhÅtrÈpavitrÈ-kriyÅn no vapur mitra-putrÈ

“O daughter of the sun: although you haveappeared in the form of water, you are most dear tothe son of Nanda, who is the spiritual sun. You dispelthe sins of all sinners. Please purify this mortal body.”(Kavi Karnapura: Chaitanya Candrodaya-nÅÊaka 5.13)

Just before ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu arrivedthere on the banks of the Ganges, NityÅnanda Prabhusent CandraÍekahara to inform Advaita åcÅrya tocome. When MahÅprabhu asked Advaita åcarya, “Isthat you, Advaita? How did you know I was in VÂndÅ-vana?” Advaita åcÅrya said, “This must be some kindof joke. Wherever You are is VÂndÅvana. And it is myfortune that You have come here, near the Ganges.”

“Oh, it is the Ganges?”“Yes.”Then MahÅprabhu, regaining His consciousness of

this world, said, “Oh, then it is a conspiracy ofNityÅnanda Prabhu. He has brought Me here to thebanks of the Ganges and told Me it is the YamunÅ. Itis all a hoax! I have fallen prey to His hoax.”

Page 124: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 127

Advaita åcÅrya argued, “No, no, NityÅnandaPrabhu has not spoken any falsehood. You have reallytaken bath in the YamunÅ. The confluence of theYamunÅ and the Ganges is in ållÅhabÅd, and it ismentioned in ÍÅstra that the western side is theYamunÅ, the eastern side is the Ganges. Now Youhave taken your bath in the western side, so You havetaken Your bath in the YamunÅ, according to scrip-ture. So NityÅnanda Prabhu has not told any lie.Anyway, I have come with this new dress for You.Leave Your wet clothes and accept this new garb. Ihave also cooked something for You. For three daysyou have been fasting, and today, as a sannyÅsi, youmust take some charity in my house. I am a poorman,” he said with folded palms, “but You must come.”They took him by boat to ßÅntipura, to the house ofAdvaita åcÅrya. The next morning ßacÈdevÈ came,and MahÅprabhu spent about ten or twelve days therein ßÅntipura performing kÈrtana.

What is VÂndÅvana proper? It is a stage of con-sciousness. In different stages of consciousness, thereare different subjective realities. Everything springsfrom the willpower of the Lord. He is the subject, andHis potency and sweet will is all subjective. The Lordsaid, “Let there be light,”—and there was light. He

Page 125: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

128 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

said, “Let there be water,” —and there was water. Hesaid, “Let there be earth,”—and there was earth. If,like a hypnotist, the higher subject wants to make thelower subject see something, he cannot but see thatthing. We are all in the subjective, imaginary world,but above imagination is the supersubjective plane ofreality. So, Krishna reveals Himself to one who hasdeveloped pure consciousness, and in the stage of pureconsciousness one can perceive the true nature of sub-jective reality (sattva˜ viÍuddha˜ vasudeva-Íabditam).

To show us that VÂndÅvana is everywhere,MahÅprabhu was running here and there in ecstasy.When They met, Advaita Prabhu told Him, “Youmust be jesting when You say You are going to VÂndÅ-vana. Wherever You are—that is VÂndÅvana. Wehave that experience. What You say is very peculiar:‘I am going to VÂndÅvana.’ Simply to teach us thevalue of VÂndÅvana, You are posing in this way.”

VÂndÅvana, the highest plane of divinity, is astage of consciousness. Above the plane of awe andreverence found in VaikuˆÊha, is VÂndÅvana, the landof simplicity and divine love. The peculiarity of theinhabitants of that highest plane of consciousness isthat they do not feel they are in VÂndÅvana. It isaprÅkÂta, supramundane.

Page 126: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 129

Knowledge has been classified under five headings.The lowest is knowledge acquired through one’s ownsense experience: pratyak›a—what we have experi-enced through our senses. That is the first stage. Thenext higher stage is knowledge we have not experi-enced with our own senses, but have gathered from theexperience of others (parok›a), just as the scientistshave their experience, and we have gathered someknowledge from their inventions and discoveries.

The third stage is above the stage of human expe-rience (aparok›a). It is something like deep sleep.When we awaken, we say, “I slept very happily; I slepta very good, sound sleep.” But when in deep, dream-less sleep, we have no consciousness of that state.When we return from a deep dreamless sleep, weexpress some awareness of that experience, but it ishazy. Aparok›a is a sort of hazy experience which isindistinct, where the subject and material objectcome together, and the material object vanishes inthe subject. ßa⁄karÅcÅrya, the great proponent ofimpersonalism, explains the gradation of conscious-ness up to this point.

On the other hand, the great devotee-scholarRÅmÅnujÅcÅrya, as well as other Vaisnava ÅcÅryas,are of the opinion that there is a fourth stage

Page 127: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

130 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

beyond this. That plane is called adhok›aja, tran-scendental, or that which exists beyond the scope ofthe senses, whether gross or subtle. It is a plane thatwe can experience only when, by its sweet will, itcomes down to our gross plane of understanding. Ifit withdraws, we are helpless; we can’t find it. Wecannot say that the Absolute Truth is under thecontrol of our knowledge. We can’t measure it likethat. It is independent. By its sweet will it maycome down and we may experience that higherrealm, but if it withdraws, we are quite helpless; wecan do nothing. We may cry or we may pray, but wecan’t enter there forcibly by dint of our own power.This is the fourth plane of consciousness, and it isgrand, all-powerful, and all-inspiring. Only if itreveals itself to us can we have some experience ofthat plane known as VaikuˆÊha, the unlimited spiri-tual region of awe and power

That is the adhok›aja plane. So, there is pratyak›adirect experience through sense perception, thenparok›a, learning through the experience of others,then aparok›a, the negative plane of indistinct con-sciousness, and then the fourth dimension: adhok›aja.We are underground. Real knowledge is above, onthe surface, beyond our experience. If we can piercethrough the thick coverings walling up our experi-ence, we can come in connection with anotherplane of consciousness: that is adhok›aja. Adho-kÂtam

Page 128: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 131

indriya-ja˜ jnÅñam: adhok›aja means the superiorknowledge which can force down our knowledge ofthe experience of this world. That transcendental,supramental knowledge is the fourth stage of knowl-edge. That plane is different in every way. It is notsimilar to this world.

But through ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam and ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu, we come to know that thereis a fifth stage of knowledge which is very similar tothis mundane world, yet is not mundane. It is calledaprÅkÂta. That is Goloka, the full-fledged theistic con-ception which is only found in Krishna’s domain.Central knowledge of the absolute must have a con-nection with even the lowest level of mundane cre-ation; it must be able to harmonize the worst portionof the illusory world. This is known as aprÅkÂta, supra-mundane. To enter that highest realm is possible onlythrough divine love.

Everything can be compensated only throughlove. There is a saying that a loving mother thinksthat her blind child has beautiful lotus eyes. She isblinded by affection. So, what is mean and low canonly be compensated by love—that shines very beau-tifully. That is prema, or divine love. Through mercy,through pity, through grace, a king can come to playwith a boy on the street. Affection can make it possi-ble. The difference between high and low disappearsat such a stage.

Page 129: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

132 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

The residents of VÂndÅvana think themselves ordi-nary. This is jñÅna-ÍËnyÅ-bhakti, divine love which isfree from any calculation and does not consider eventhe opulence and power of the Lord. That devotion isabove even VaikuˆÊha and goes on under the spell ofyogamÅyÅ, the spiritually enchanting potency. It is thespecial art of yogamÅyÅ that those holding the highestposition think themselves very insignificant. Loveremoves the difference of great and small, high and low.VÂndÅvana is such a plane of existence. There we finddevotion free from any trace of calculation (jñÅna-ÍËnyÅ-bhakti). Even the residents of VÂndÅvana may notknow their own exalted position.

Advaita Prabhu tells ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu,“Wherever You are, there is VÂndÅvana.” Narottamadasa †hÅkura says wherever we find a true devotee ofKrishna—there is VÂndÅvana (yata vai›ˆavagaˆa seisthÅna vÂndÅvana. Prema-Bhakti-ChandrikÅ). Outwardlywe may think that they are members of this ordinaryworld, but the object of all their conversation andbehavior is VÂndÅvana. Still, although they are inVÂndÅvana, they do not feel themselves to be there.

They are not conscious of their own exalted posi-tion. A king, when he is not very conscious of hispower, thinks of himself as an ordinary person. It issomething like that. Someone may be a great doctor but

Page 130: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A TRAGEDY OF SEPARATION 133

through affection he may do the work of a nurse for hispatient. Out of his love and affection for the patient, hemay come down to do such work, but still he is great.This is the beautiful nature of VÂndÅvana life. It is greatwithout the attitude, the air of bigness. Although theyare really great, they appear to be simple. Power dressedin affection and love, couched in humility—that isVÂndÅvana. And that is also NavadwÈpa.

ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam and ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu say that this is the highest and mostlaudable place for us to live. There, the Supreme LordKrishna and the gopÈs are living in the forest. There,we find no grandeur or big buildings, but if we have atrue eye for grandeur, we will see it in VÂndÅvana.From an impartial judgement of the facts, their posi-tion is very great, but through humility they haveapparently descended to our level. It is a very sweetand beautiful form of life that we find in VÂndÅvana.And MahÅprabhu came to show that to us throughßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. Krishna is the Lord of that land,and the cows, hills, forests, and the YamunÅ river areall creating a favorable environment there.

So MahÅprabhu took sannyÅsa to teach us, to takeus up and make us the permanent inhabitants of thatplace. He says that actually, our real self lives in thatplane, but unfortunately our consciousness has becomefocused outside. Now we are captured by the mundaneaspect of this creation and think that we are suffering,

Page 131: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

134 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

but this is all illusion. We must get relief from thismania. Mania means madness, and now we are pos-sessed by some mania. Just as a madman leaves hishome and wanders in the street collecting pieces ofpaper and cloth, we are focused in this world, but whenthis madness is gone, we will awaken in our own home.

We must return back to Godhead, back to home.ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “Your home is abeautiful land. You must try for that. Why are youalways troubled with the horrors of war, epidemic,earthquake, undesirable disease, stealing, dacoiting,and fighting with so many neighbors? At the bottomof all this is the fact that you have identified yourselfwith this material world and this body of flesh andblood. You have to retrace your path and go back toyour home.” That is what is necessary. Our homelandis such a lovely and beautiful and divine place. ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu’s sannyÅsa is all for us, and itis for the purpose of taking us back home, where wecan have home comforts, home sweetness. If we haveany home-consciousness within, then we must appre-ciate such a proposal: home sweet home.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu’s sannyÅsa is apparent-ly very cruel to His devotees, and to His family mem-bers, but it was meant only to take us to our home. Towork out the ecstasy of union, it was necessary for ßrÈ

Page 132: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Chaitanya MahÅprabhu to show separation from Hisdevotees and relatives. Separation and union aremutually helpful. MahÅprabhu’s sannyÅsa, His renun-ciation, is a great tragedy of separation.

ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura envisioned himself seeing ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu on a rooftop and expressed his heart'sdesire, “When will the day come when Nimai PaˆÎita will give upthe robes of renunciation and again come and join us in kÈrtana atthe house of ßrÈvÅsa?”

Page 133: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Nocturnal KÈrtana. Nimai PaˆÎita and associates absorved inthe nocturnal rasa-kirtana at the house of ßrÈvÅsa †hÅkura.

Page 134: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Part 2

ßik›Å›takam

The

Precepts of

ßrÈ Chaitanya

MahÅprabhu

Page 135: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 136: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

vkymdnTghe T̂fƒ 5rhxedereoJ’ofRreTngƒ«ekuAw≈trvoF¬weorytgƒ or˚er3;ilrfh ,aefFdeHbpo3r∂Tfƒ Moyndƒ n;geTh'ye>edfƒsRreTYh¤nfƒ ntƒ oriuyk «elw"Qgsƒwl¥Tfh <!@<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

ceto-darpaˆa-mÅrjana˜ bhava-mahÅ-dÅvÅgni-nirvÅpaˆa˜

ÍreyaÓ-kairava-candrikÅ-vitaraˆa˜ vidyÅ-vadhË-jÈvanam

ÅnandÅmbudhi-vardhana˜ prati-pada˜ pËrˆÅmÂtÅsvÅdana˜

sarvÅtma-snapana˜ para˜ vijayate ÍrÈ-k›ˆa-sa⁄kÈrtanam

THE

HOLY NAME

OF KRISHNA

139

Page 137: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“The Holy Name of Krishnacleanses the mirror of the heart and extinguishes the fire of misery in the forest of birth and death.

As the evening lotus blooms in the moon’s cooling rays, the heart begins to blossom in the nectar of the name.

And at last the soul awakens to its real inner treasure—a life of love with Krishna.

Again and again tasting nectar, the soul dives and surfaces in the ever-increasing ocean of ecstatic joy.

All phases of the self of which we may conceive are fully satisfied and purified, and at last conquered by the all-auspicious influence of the Holy Name of Krishna.”

140

Page 138: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ILLUMINATION

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu is the pioneer of ßrÈKrishna sa⁄kÈrtana. He said, “I have come to inau-

gurate the chanting of the Holy Name of Krishna,and that name will reach every nook and corner ofthe universe (pÂthivÈte Åche yata nagarÅdi-grÅma sarvatrapracÅra haibe mora nÅma).”

What is the meaning of sa⁄kÈrtana? Samyak means“full” and kÈrtana means “chanting.” Together, thesetwo words form the word sa⁄kÈrtana which generallymeans “congregational chanting of the Holy Name ofKrishna.” But samyak means full not only in quantitybut also in quality. Full quantity means extensive innumber: congregational. Full quality means completepraise. Complete praise can only mean the glorifica-tion of Krishna, and not any other gods.

So sa⁄kÈrtana means complete kÈrtana, a song inpraise of the complete whole, the Absolute Truth;anything else is only a partial representation andtherefore defective to a certain extent. Therefore,Krishna should be praised. His glories should bechanted, for He is everything. He is the master, thedispenser of both good and bad, the AbsoluteController of everything. Everything is due to Him.The fulfillment of all life is reached in Him alone.Just as a horse may have reins to check his move-ments, but if let loose will run freely, praise which is

141

Page 139: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

142 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

unchecked by any mundane purpose will run straighttowards the Supreme Cause, Krishna.

The word ÍrÈ means Lak›mÈdevÈ: Krishna’s poten-cy. This means that in sa⁄kÈrtana, Krishna is wor-shiped along with His potency, for Krishna’s potencyis included within Him.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says that ÍrÈ k›ˆasa⁄kÈrtana should thrive throughout the world; itshould be victorious without any hindrance (para˜vijayate ÍrÈ-k›ˆa-sa⁄kÈrtanam). It should be a sponta-neous, unchecked, and natural flow. It should beexclusive, independent, and without reservation. Andthis praise of Krishna should be congregationallychanted—that vibration is beneficial for the wholeworld. Only by surrender and pure devotion can wetake to ÍrÈ k›ˆa sa⁄kÈrtana.

What are the different stages through which wewill pass while chanting the Holy Name of Krishna?The first stage is that it cleanses the mirror of themind. If the mirror of the mental system is coveredwith dust, we cannot see things clearly, and scripturaladvice cannot be properly reflected there. What arethe different kinds of dust covering the mirror of themind? Our infinite, fleeting, and organized desires areconsidered dust, and our hearts and minds are covered

Page 140: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE HOLY NAME OF KRISHNA 143

with layers and layers of this dust. Therefore we can-not see things properly; they cannot properly reflect inour mind because it is covered with the infinite ordi-nary desires of this mundane world (bhukti-mukti-sid-dhi-kÅmÈ—sakali ‘asanta’).

So the first effect of ÍrÈ k›ˆa sa⁄kÈrtana is thecleansing of the mind. The Vedic social system(varnÅÍrama-dharma) has been formed for this pur-pose. If we discharge our social duties perfectly, with-out any attraction for the consequences, we achievepurification of our consciousness—but the firstinstallment of nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana gives us the end resultof varnÅÍrama-dharma: purification of the heart andmind. Then we can understand Vedic advice properly.

The next effect of chanting the Holy Name is thatit extinguishes the fire of material existence in the for-est of repeated birth and death. We are forced to come

Hare Krishna Hare KrishnaKrishna Krishna Hare Hare

Hare RÅma Hare RÅmaRÅma RÅma Hare Hare

The Supreme Syllables. The Hare Krishna MahÅ-mantra.

Page 141: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

144 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

into creation and again die. The mundane wave catchesthe soul which mingles with that vibration in differentstages. That is stopped by the second effect of ÍrÈ k›ˆasa⁄kÈrtana, and we become liberated.

With the first stride, the intelligence is purified.With the second stride, the Holy Name effects lib-eration from the great conflagration of threefoldmiseries. The threefold miseries are ÅdhyÅtmika:miseries within the body and mind, such as diseaseand mental anxiety; Ådhibautika: miseries from ourneighbors: man, beasts, insects, and so many otherliving beings; and Ådhidaivika: natural catastropheslike famine, flood, and earthquake. We have to suf-fer from these three kinds of miseries which burn inour heart like fire. But everything is extinguishedforever by the second stride of nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtanawhich gives us relief.

The next stage is ÍreyaÓ-kairava-candrikÅ-vitaraˆam: the Holy Name bestows upon us thesupreme goal of life. After doing away with these twonegative engagements, our positive engagementbegins and ultimately takes us to reality, to the realtruth, which is eternal, auspicious, and beautiful. Ittakes us to that auspiciousness which is above thisworld of difficulty, and in a general way we achieve

Page 142: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE HOLY NAME OF KRISHNA 145

the supreme goal, the highest auspiciousness, thegreatest good from chanting the Holy Name ofKrishna. If we analyze this scrutinizingly, we find thatin this stage, the Holy Name takes us to an intimatepersonal relationship with Krishna which includesneutrality, servitude, friendship, and filial affection(ÍÅnta, dÅsya, sakhya, and vÅtsalya rasa). ßreyaÓ coversthe grace of NityÅnanda Prabhu, for it is by His gracethat we may be allowed to worship RÅdhÅ andKrishna in VÂndÅvana (nitÅiyer karuˆÅ habe braje rÅdhÅk›ˆa pÅbe).

The next stage is vidyÅ-vadhË-jÈvanam. The HolyName prepares us for the wholesale surrender toKrishna that is found in conjugal love (madhura rasa)where the devotees surrender themselves infinitely atthe disposal of Krishna.

The next stage is ÅnandÅmbudhi-vardhanam.When we come to the proper level while chantingthe name of Krishna, we find the transcendentalocean that is above all sorts of experience. The namecomes to assert Himself over us according to thedegree of our surrender, and when our surrender iscomplete, we feel a new type of ecstatic joy; weexperience an infinite ocean of joy which is not stat-ic, but always dynamic. There we find new life and anew type of blissfulness. It never becomes stale orstatic, but at every moment gives us a taste of theinfinite ocean of ecstasy.

Page 143: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

146 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

The last effect is that our entire existence is puri-fied. This kind of enjoyment does not pollute—itpurifies. Enjoyment means exploitation. Mundaneenjoyment creates a reaction and pollution attacksthe enjoyer, but here, because Krishna is the aggres-sor, the result is purification. All enjoyment thatcomes from the center, from the autocratic desire ofKrishna, purifies us completely.

In this verse, the words sarvÅtma snapanam meanthat all different phases of the self which may be con-ceived are fully satisfied and purified at once bychanting the Holy Name of Krishna. And there isanother meaning of sarvÅtma snapanam. If we praiseKrishna congregationally, we will be purified accord-ing to our capacity. Both the singer and the audienceas well as anyone who comes in connection with thetranscendental sound will be purified. Snapanammeans “purifying.” That vibration purifies everyoneand everything that comes in touch with it.

So MahÅprabhu says, “Go on with sa⁄kÈrtana, thecongregational chanting of the Holy Name ofKrishna.” Of course, sa⁄kÈrtana must be genuine, soassociation with saints is necessary. It is not an empiri-cal attempt. We are attempting to have a connectionwith the higher, unconditioned realm which candescend to help us here. We must have that connec-tion with higher reality, for that is all-important. The

Page 144: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE HOLY NAME OF KRISHNA 147

Holy Name of Krishna is not mere physical sound; it isnot lip-deep only, but it has a greater and higher aspect(nÅmÅk›ara bÅhirÅya baÊe tabu nÅme kabhu naya). It is allspiritual. We are in the marginal plane of existence, sosome higher connection is necessary in order that thewave will descend from that higher realm and come tous and spread its influence outside as well.

Wherever it goes, the sa⁄kÈrtana of the HolyName of Krishna will produce these sevenfold results.This is the purport of MahÅprabhu’s first verse. Thefirst effect is that the Holy Name cleanses the soulwhich is attacked by the dirt of desires from the mun-dane world. By the second effect it gives mukti, libera-tion, perfect independence from material forces. Thethird effect brings real fortune: the opening of thesoul’s treasure. The innate resources of the soul aregradually awakened by the Holy Name of Krishna.Here, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu includes the otherforms of relationship with the Personal Absolute. Indescribing the next step, He takes the mood of conju-gal devotion, where one is absolutely disposed forKrishna’s enjoyment, unconditionally surrenderingeverything for His maximum pleasure.

The next effect is the tasting of his ecstaticassociation. In VÂndÅvana, the realm of Krishna,one who can chant the name of Krishna properly

Page 145: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

148 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

Krishna's flute. The sound of Krishna's flute has the great mysticpower of capturing and pleasing everyone and everything.

Page 146: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE HOLY NAME OF KRISHNA 149

will express himself with a peculiar sort of ego:

tuˆÎe tňÎavinÈ rati˜ vitanute tuˆÎÅvalÈ-labdhayekarˆa-kroÎa-kaÎambinÈ ghaÊayate karˆÅrbudebhyaÓ spÂhÅmcetaÓ-prÅ⁄gaˆa-sa⁄ginÈ vijayate sarvendriyňŘ kÂti˜no jÅne janitÅ kiyadbhir amÂtaiÓ k›ˆeti varˆa-dvayÈ

“When the Holy Name of Krishna appears on thelips of a devotee, it begins madly dancing. Then thename takes over and handles him as if the person towhom the lips belong loses all control over his lips,and the devotee says, ‘With one mouth, how muchcan I gather the ecstasy of the Holy Name? I needmillions of mouths to taste its unlimited sweetness.I’ll never feel any satisfaction by chanting with onlyone mouth.’”

When the sound “Krishna” enters the ear, he feelsthat transcendental sound awaken in his heart.“What are two ears?” he thinks. “This is the greatestinjustice of the creator—I need millions of ears!Then, if I could hear the sweet name of Krishna, myheart might be a little satisfied. I want millions andmillions of ears to hear the sweet name of Krishna.”This is the temperament of a devotee when his atten-tion is drawn towards the Holy Name. Then he faints;he loses himself, merging in an ocean of ecstasy andjoy. And in great disappointment he says, “I failed tounderstand the quality and quantity of the substanceof Krishna’s name. I am perplexed. What sort of

Page 147: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

150 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

honey sweetness does this name contain?” In this way,the chanter of the name wonders.

This has been taught to us by ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, who said, “Properly chant the HolyName, the sound representation of absolute sweet-ness.” That sweetness is also to be found in the flute-song of the Lord. The sound of Krishna’s flute has thegreat mystic power of capturing and pleasing everyoneand everything. Upon hearing the sound of Krishna’sflute, the YamunÅ’s current is paralyzed. The sweetsound of Krishna’s flute attracts the trees, the birds,and the beasts. Everything is astounded by contactingthe sweet vibration from Krishna’s flute.

Sound vibration can work miracles; sound has thehighest capturing potency. Sound can make or mar. Itcan do anything; it has such intrinsic capacity. Itcomes from the subtlemost plane, beyond the ether.That universal sound is absolute sweetness and good-ness. How much power is there—how it can captureus! Like a blade of grass, we may be played by the cur-rent of that sweet sound in such a way that we cannoteven trace out our own personality. We may lose our-selves there, but we do not die; the soul is eternal.Diving, up and down, we are played by the current ofthe sweet sound. We are less qualified than a straw, a

Page 148: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE HOLY NAME OF KRISHNA 151

blade of grass, and the Krishna sound is so big and sosweet that it can play us in any way it likes. We can-not begin to conceive how much power is in thename, the sound which is identical with absolutegoodness and sweetness.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “Don’t neglectthe sound which is one and the same with Krishna.”Absolute sweetness and goodness—everything isthere within the Holy Name. And the Holy Name isrepresenting itself to us in a very cheap way: nothingis required to purchase it—no money, no physicalenergy. All these things are unnecessary. What isrequired? Sincerity.

One who simply takes this divine sound sincerelywill be so enriched that no one will be able to con-ceive of so much goodness and development. Andanyone may have it very cheaply, but one must chantsincerely with his whole heart. Of course, wholeheart-ed sincerity presupposes going to a proper agent, asaint, and getting the Holy Name from him.

ßrÈ k›ˆa sa⁄kÈrtana is praised by ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, the inaugurator of the sa⁄kÈrtana move-ment who came as RÅdhÅ-Govinda combined. Hisadvice is most valuable and necessary to tell us thatwith a sincere spirit we must come to join this ÍrÈk›ˆa sa⁄kÈrtana, the most purifying transcendentalsound, which effects liberation, gives all fulfillment,and grants us such a positive attainment that we lose

Page 149: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

152 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

ourselves in the ocean of joy and inconceivablesweetness.

This is ßrÈman MahÅprabhu’s grace, and He pro-claims, “Let ÍrÈ k›ˆa sa⁄kÈrtana be expanded into thismortal world, that it may benefit everyone infinitely,for this is the highest and greatest benefit for thewhole world. It is all-comprehensive. It releases usfrom all sorts of troubles, establishing us in the high-est position of attainment.”

And in this present degraded age of Kali, onlynÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana can help us. Of course, nama-sa⁄kÈrtana is beneficial in all ages, but it is especiallyrecommended in Kali-yuga, because in this age allother attempts will be opposed by many forces. NÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana cannot be opposed by the troubles andwaves of this material world, so one must adopt it. Ifwe exclusively give ourselves to this, we will gain thehighest fulfillment of life. There is no necessity of anyother campaign, for they are all defective and partial.But the most universal, captivating, and beneficialthing is nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana, which takes us to the highestgoal. That alone can satisfy everyone.

All souls that are now disconnected from Krishnamay be helped in this way. No other movement is nec-essary. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu tells us, “Exclusivelydevote yourself to this. It is all-embracing and all-ful-filling. And you can achieve it with the least troubleand least energy. Let it flourish in this Kali-yuga—let it

Page 150: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE HOLY NAME OF KRISHNA 153

flourish for the welfare of the whole universe, toreestablish all souls in their normal position.”

In the last verse of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam the conclu-sion of the book is given as follows:

nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana˜ yasyasarva-pÅpa-praˆÅÍanampraˆÅmo duÓka-Íamanasta˜ namÅmi hari˜ param

PÅpa means all anomalies, all undesirable things:sin. Material enjoyment and liberation are alsoincluded as anomalies, sinful activities. Why is libera-tion considered sinful? Because it is an abnormal con-dition; our natural function is to serve Krishna, butwe do not do that in salvation. Mere salvation doesnot include service to Krishna, so that is an abnormalposition and therefore it is also a sin. To ignore ournatural duty and stand aloof cannot but be sinful.

The concluding verse of the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatamsays, “Krishna’s Holy Name can relieve us from allundesirable sinfulness, all filthy characteristics, andall miseries. Let us all bow down to Him.” Utteringthis verse, the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam stops; that greattreatise becomes silent. The last word in theBhÅgavatam is nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana. The BhÅgavatam has

Page 151: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

154 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

given such great importance to chanting the HolyName of Krishna, and ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhudeveloped it from there. The last publication of thecompiler of Vedic literatures, ßrÈla VyÅsadeva, tooktheism to that stage, and gave it to the publicannouncing, “Chant the name of Krishna! Do this;nothing more is necessary. Take this!” This is the veryconclusion of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, the greatest spiritu-al gift of VyÅsadeva: “Chant the Holy Name ofKrishna and begin your life in this dark age with themost broad and wide theistic conception.”

We may consider ourselves fortunate that we havecome to the verge of this most generous and usefulthought, that we have come close enough to touch it,to accept it, and float ourselves in its waves accordingto our capacity. After passing through so many concep-tions and the charm of different prospects, we have leftthem all behind and have come to the shore of theocean of nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana. Now we may throw our bod-ies in this ocean and begin to swim in the waves ofnÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana, the nectar of the nectarine, by thegrace of our guru and the mercy of the Vaisnavas.

It is their property, and we are their slaves. Wehave such audacity to throw our body into this oceanof nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana and swim in that nectarine ocean!

Page 152: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Swimming in RÅdhÅ-kunda, the highest conception ofspiritual attainment, can also be found in the highestform of nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana. This verse represents the posi-tive side of the unlimited ocean of ÍrÈ k›ˆa sa⁄kÈrtana.The next verse explains the negative possibilities.

Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura has given his Sanskrit

SanÅtana and RËpa GosvÅmÈ. The dearmost associates of ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu.

Page 153: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

156 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

commentary on the ßik›Å›Êakam, as well as his Bengalitranslation, and his is a most original presentation.ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkura PrabhupÅdahas also given his commentary on the ßik›Å›Êakam.They should be carefully studied in order to under-stand these points more completely. In these talks,however, I am simply coming out with whatever I feelin my heart. Whatever comes to my mind on theseverses, I am expressing, and that is the outcome ofwhat I have collected from ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅntaSaraswatÈ †hÅkura, Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura, RËpaGoswÅmÈ, SanÅtana GoswÅmÈ, ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, and all the predecessor ÅcÅryas. By theirgrace that is gathered in my storehouse, and I am try-ing to give the gist of these things.

By accepting the path of devotion, a wholesaletransformation of our internal system begins, andgradually our charm for the outside world vanishes.There is a war within, and when the Krishna concep-tion enters into the heart of a devotee, all otherthoughts and ideas gradually have to retire. This isexplained in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (2.8.5):

pravi›ÊaÓ karˆa-randhreˆasvÅnŘ bhÅva-saroruham

Page 154: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

THE HOLY NAME OF KRISHNA 157

dhunoti Íamala˜ k›ˆaÓsalilasya yathÅ Íarat

When the autumn season appears, the mud withinthe water vanishes. In the same way, when theKrishna conception enters into one’s heart, all otherconceptions and aspirations will gradually have toretire, leaving Krishna in possession of everything.When a real drop of Krishna consciousness enters theheart, all opposing forces must leave and Krishna willconquer and take possession of the whole.

That is the nature of Krishna consciousness: noth-ing can stand in competition with it, not even the so-called devotion for the demigods or faith in creedslike Christianity, Islam, and others. All other concep-tions of theism have to retire, leaving the field to theKrishna conception. No aggressors can stand in thefight with Krishna consciousness, the absolute, sweetbeauty.

Beauty, sweetness, and charm can capture anddefeat power. We are really aspiring after beauty andsweetness, mercy, affection, divine love (prema). Self-dissipation—to compensate others with one’s own ener-gy and generosity—ultimately conquers everyone. It ismore rewarding to give than to take. Divine love meansdie to live: not to live for yourself, but to live for others.The most generous form of life—self-forgetfulness to theextreme—is found in Krishna consciousness.

Page 155: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

158 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

Krishna consciousness is so beautiful that one whodevelops it loses his own identification and existencealso. He becomes totally self-forgetful. Such a charmis there. Who will stand to fight against Krishna?Everyone who comes to fight against Him is disarmed.If in any way Krishna enters the heart, there can beno other consequence but that He takes possession ofeverything. Such a benevolent, generous, and sweetperson is Krishna: reality the beautiful.

Page 156: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

feH’ehweot bxp3e ofisRrT\o∑-SyÁeÅnye ofuohyA Shtgk f we[A ,zyeå\l yr w"ne 5jrFhheon±Dèrhlå\ohxeiof fefptejA <!^<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

nÅmnÅm akÅri bahudhÅ nija-sarva-ÍaktistatrÅrpitÅ niyamitaÓ smaraˆe na kÅlaÓetÅdÂÍÈ tava kÂpÅ bhagavan mamÅpidurdaivam ÈdÂÍam ihÅjani nÅnurÅgaÓ

UNLIMITED

NAMES OF GOD

159

Page 157: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“O my Lord, Your Holy Name bestows auspiciousness upon all. And You have unlimited names such as Krishna and Govinda by which You reveal Yourself.

In Your many Holy Names You have kindly invested all Your transcendental potency. And in chanting these names, there are no strict rules concerning time or place.

Out of Your causeless mercy, You have descended in the form of divine sound, but my great misfortune is that I have no lovefor Your Holy Name.”

160

Page 158: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ILLUMINATION

Here it is said, “O my Lord, You have revealed thechanting of Your Holy Names, and all Your

power has been invested within those names.” Boththe Holy Name of Krishna and its potency are eter-nal. All potencies or energies are found within theHoly Name of Krishna. And there is no particulartime or place which has been fixed for chanting thename. It is not that one can only chant in the morn-ing, or only after taking bath, or only after going to aholy place—there are no such conditions. One maygo on chanting the Holy Name of Krishna anytime,anywhere, in any circumstance

In this verse, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “OKrishna, You have given a most sublime opportunityto all. You are so infinitely gracious that You havegiven us the service of Your Holy Name (nÅma bha-jana). Still, my misfortune is the worst. I don’t findany earnest desire within me to take the name. I haveno faith, no love, no tendency to take the name. I donot find any innate hankering to chant the name.What can I do?”

This is the second of ßrÈman MahÅprabhu’s eightprecepts. He says, “O Lord, You have given every-thing from Your side to lift me up from this mundaneworld of relativity. Your attempt to deliver me is so

161

Page 159: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

162 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

magnanimous that all You require from me is a littlecooperation in accepting Your grace, but I turn a deafear to Your magnanimous call. O Lord, I am hopeless.”

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu has given us greathope in the first verse of his ßik›Å›Êakam or eight pre-cepts. He explains that the chanting of the HolyName of Krishna, when properly undertaken, mayprogress step by step, revealing seven consequences.The first effect is the cleansing of consciousness; thesecond is liberation from all mundane relativity. Asthe third effect, positive goodness awakens within ourheart and takes us to VÂndÅvana. Then, under theguidance of svarËpa-Íakti, the Lord’s internal energyyogamÅyÅ, we come to the vadhË conception: we arepotency, we are to serve Krishna unconditionally.VadhË means that rasa which gives full connectionwith the Lord (madhura-rasa).

After attaining that stage, what are the other con-sequences that come? One becomes a particle in theocean of joy, and that joy is not stale or static, butever-new and dynamic; it is purifying to the utmost.Although we are allowed to keep our individual con-ception, still we feel that all parts of our existencebecome purified to the utmost when we take thename. And this will not only affect me, but all who

Page 160: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNLIMITED NAMES OF GOD 163

are connected with this nÅma-sa⁄kÈrtana. They willexperience mass conversion, mass purification, theutmost purification. These are the sevenfold results ofchanting the Holy Name.

After mentioning this thesis in His first verse,MahÅprabhu now gives the antithesis in the secondverse. When such great hope is there in the HolyName, why are we having so much trouble? Where isthe difficulty? Why do we not realize the advantage ofthe magnanimous sanction of divinity found in theHoly Name? Inestimable grace is coming fromKrishna’s side. He has given us so many opportunities,with the least requirement from our side. We musthave some taste, some earnestness to accept the HolyName; but there’s the difficulty—we have none. Sowhat hope can we have? How can we attain it? Wemay be approaching the Holy Name formally, but notfrom the core of our hearts, so by what process can wereally benefit and make progress? The third verseanswers this question.

Although one may feel that he does not have theminimum required deposit to receive the grant, still itis not a hopeless case. The very nature of this realiza-tion takes him to the conception of humility. Whenone begins to practice devotion towards the infiniteLord, he cannot but feel that in relation to the infi-nite, there is nothing of value in himself. He thinks,“I have nothing to give in return; even the minimum

Page 161: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

164 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

requirement for the Lord’s grace is absent in me.”That takes him to the conception that, “I have noqualification. I am completely empty.”

A devotee feels within his heart that he is notonly unfit but too despicable for the Lord’s service.K›ˆadÅsa KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ says: “I am lower than aworm in stool and more sinful than Jagai and Madhai(jagÅi mÅdhÅi haite muñi se pÅpi›Êha purÈ›era kÈÊa haitemuñi se laghi›Êha).” We should not be discouragedwhen we think we have not even the least bit ofmerit which is required for the service of the HolyName of Krishna, for this kind of consciousness isnatural for a devotee.

At the same time, we must guard ourselves froman insincere conception of our own devotion; this isour enemy. To think, “I do not have the least liking ortaste for the Lord,” is all right. But to think, “I havesome taste, some earnestness, some devotion for theLord,” is dangerous.

If we are going to have a connection with the infi-nite, we must be fully empty; our self-abnegation mustbe complete. Worldly attainment is a negative thing,and we must withdraw from it completely. We shouldthink, “I am nothing; I have no qualifications forbeing accepted or used in the service of the Lord. I am

Page 162: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNLIMITED NAMES OF GOD 165

completely unfit.” We must completely withdrawfrom the egoistic world and allow ourselves to be cap-tured by yogamÅyÅ, the Lord’s internal energy. A slavehas no position; the whole position is with the master.Everything is His. Realizing this is our real qualifica-tion. As soon as we assert that we have some qualifi-cations, our difficulties begin. So ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu Himself says, “I don’t find a trace of loveof Krishna within My heart (na prema-gandho ’stidarÅpi me harau).” This is the standard of humility.And that feeling must be sincere; it must not be animitation. We must be careful. We must not ventureto imitate the highest devotees. To genuinely feel, toconceive that we possess nothing and that everythingis His—that is the only qualification for chanting theHoly Name of Krishna.

Page 163: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 164: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

y'gedon spflvkf ytmotr soxQgpfe ,aheoffe hefdkf wl¥TfluA sde xotA <<@@!!<<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

tˆÅd api sunÈcena

taror iva sahi›ˆunÅ

amÅninÅ mÅnadena

kÈrtanÈyaÓ sadÅ hariÓ

HUMBLER

THAN A BLADE

OF GRASS

167

Page 165: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“One who is humbler than a blade of grass, more forbearing than a tree who gives due honor to others without desiring it for himself is qualified to always chant the Holy Name of Krishna.”

ILLUMINATION

We should mainly couch ourselves in this mood:we should think of ourselves as the meanest of

the mean. ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura has given hisanalysis of the meaning of this verse as follows: even ablade of grass has its value, but we do not even haveas much value as a blade of grass. We have no positivevalue. It is one thing if a man is not educated, but amadman is worse than uneducated. He can think—but only abnormally. Therefore, ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda†hÅkura says, “I have some consciousness, some intel-ligence, but it is all misdirected. A blade of grass hasno misdirection. When trampled upon, it has no ten-dency to spring back in the opposite direction. Ablade of grass can be blown here and there by a storm,or by the external environment, but I will always be

168

Page 166: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

HUMBLER THAN A BLADE OF GRASS 169

reluctant to go in a particular direction. If the wavesof the environment want to take me in a particulardirection, I’ll try to oppose them. If you really consid-er my value, my position is lower than a blade of grassbecause I have an opposing tendency.”

When we want to bring ourselves in a closer rela-tionship with the infinite goodness, we should think,“I have no value. Rather, my value is negative. It ismy tendency to oppose the Lord’s grace. If Krishnawants to grace me, I try to resist. I am constituted ofsuch an element that I commit spiritual suicide.Krishna comes to grace me, but I oppose Him: theenergy that is within me tries for suicide. This is myposition, but a blade of grass won’t oppose anyone. Ihave such a nasty position.” We must realize that weare in such a predicament. With this concern we mayaccept the goodness of the Absolute Truth in theform of His Holy Name.

We should not think that the path will be verysmooth; so many troubles may come from outside.When the devotees go to chant Hare Krishna in thestreet, many people come and shout, “Hey, you mon-keys! Red-faced monkeys!” So many forms of hin-drances and opposition will come and try to affect us,to dissuade us from this path, but we must practiceforbearance like that of a tree. Why has the exampleof a tree been given? It has been analyzed in this way:if no one pours any water on a tree, it does not

Page 167: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

170 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

protest, “Oh! Give me water!” If anyone comes to dis-turb the tree, snatching its leaves, cutting its branch-es, or even chopping it down, a tree remains silent; itgives no opposition. We should try to see how insult,poverty, punishment, or other unfavorable dealingsare necessary to purify us, and with minimal punish-ment we shall be released from material existence.

Through Krishna consciousness we have connect-ed with the highest object of life, the highest fulfill-ment of life—what price are we ready to pay for that?It is inconceivable. Whatever little demands may beexacted from us, we must accept with a smiling face,considering the highest goal. If we are really confi-dent, if we have faith in our bright future, then wecan gladly pay what little price nature wants to takefrom us.

Once, ßrÈla GaurakiÍora dÅsa BÅbÅjÈ MahÅrÅja,the spiritual master of ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅntaSaraswatÈ †hÅkura, was going through the town ofNavadwÈpa begging a little rice from different houses.The village people sometimes attack or insult devo-tees, and as he was going to his quarters they did notspare even such an exalted soul. Some boys were pelt-ing him with stones and throwing dirt at him, and heremarked, “Krishna, You are cruelly dealing with me!

Page 168: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

HUMBLER THAN A BLADE OF GRASS 171

I shall complain to Your mother YaÍodÅ about You.”That was his outlook, and in that way he harmonizedeverything. We should learn to see Krishna in any-thing that comes to disturb or attack us. In philosoph-ical calculation, of course, without God’s will nothingcan happen. But in a concrete way, a devotee sees,“O, Krishna! You are backing these children, You aredisturbing me, and I shall teach You a lesson. I knowhow to deal with You. I shall complain to MotherYaÍodÅ, and she will chastise You.”

The advanced devotees are established in theconsciousness that Krishna is behind everything, andthey take everything in that way. This attitude is ourbeacon light, for it will guide us to adjust ourselveswith those things that are apparently unfavorable tous. A sweet adjustment is found there, and so we areadvised to be more tolerant than a tree. We may notgive any opposition; still, opposition will come to dis-turb us. And we must forbear.

And we must show our respect to others. Prestigeis the greatest and most subtle enemy of the devoteeof Krishna. Pride is the worst enemy for the devoteeof Krishna. And pride ultimately takes one to theconclusion of the mÅyÅvadÈs, the monists. They say, so’ham—“I am!” Not dÅso ’ham, “I am subordinate,” but“I am of the Supreme Element; I am That: I am He,”eliminating from their consideration the fact that weare tiny and suffering in misery. All these practical

Page 169: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

172 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

things are ignored by the mÅyÅvadÈs, the impersonal-ists, but position, or ego (prati›ÊhÅ), is our worstenemy. In this verse, we are advised to deal with pres-tige and position in a special way.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “You must notdesire respect from anyone or even from the environ-ment itself; at the same time, you must give prestigeto everyone and everything in the environmentaccording to its position. Show respect, but don’tdesire any respect from outside.” We must be very par-ticular about this, for pride is our hidden enemy, ourworst enemy. If we can somehow avoid or conquerthis enemy, we will be able to enter into the slavearea of Krishna and join those who have given theirlives wholesale in sacrifice to Him. The generalmeaning of this verse is, “Never seek position or pres-tige from any quarter. At the same time, give honor toone and all according to your understanding.”

When our spiritual master, ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅntaSaraswatÈ †hÅkura, went to VÂndÅvana in the early1930’s, he rode a motorcar. In those days, this wasunheard of for a saint. One day, a priest insulted our

Page 170: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

HUMBLER THAN A BLADE OF GRASS 173

guru by deprecating the position of ßrÈla RaghunÅthaDÅsa GoswÅmÈ, the preceptor of our highest concep-tion of spiritual achievement. He boasted, “We arenot only residents of the holy land, but members ofthe cast of high priests (brÅhmaˆas). Therefore we canoffer our benedictions to DÅsa GoswÅmÈ. He was bornin a low-class family, and he himself asked such abenediction from us.”

Of course, in great humility, DÅsa GoswÅmÈ onceprayed,

gurau go›Êhe go›ÊhÅlayi›u sujane bhËsuragaˆesvamantre ÍrÈ-nÅmni vraja-nava-yuva-dvandva-ÍaraˆesadÅ dambha˜ hitvÅ kuru ratim apËrvÅm atitarÅmaye svÅntarbhrÅtaÍ caÊubhir abhiyÅce dhÂta-padaÓ

“O mind—my brother! I fall at your feet andimplore you: ‘Give up all pride and always taste ecsta-tic love while remembering the divine guide, the holyabode of VÂndÅvana, the cowherds and milkmaids ofVraja, the loving devotees of the Supreme Lord ßrÈKrishna, the gods on earth or pure brÅhmaˆas, theGayÅtrÈ mantra, the Holy Names of ßrÈ Krishna andthe divine youthful couple of Vraja, ßrÈ ßrÈ RÅdhÅ-Govindasundara.”

That priest remarked, “We are residents of theholy abode of VÂndÅvana, and brÅhmaˆas as well, sowe are in a position to give benedictions toRaghunÅtha DÅsa GoswÅmÈ.” Upon hearing these

Page 171: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

174 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

words, our guru mahÅrÅja, who was at RÅdhÅ-kuˆÎa atthe time, began fasting. He remarked, “I have to hearthis? This fellow is under the control of lust, anger,and greed, and he says that he can show his grace toDÅsa GoswÅmÈ, the most respected preceptor in ourline! And I am to hear that?” Without retaliatingagainst his remarks, he decided to fast.

We also stopped eating, and our whole campbegan fasting. Then a local gentleman who came toknow that the whole camp was fasting managed tofind the blasphemous priest and bring him to our gurumahÅrÅja. that priest begged to be pardoned. Our gurumahÅrÅja was satisfied and, after showing him somerespect, finally broke his fast. At that time someonetold our guru mahÅrÅja, “They are all ignorant fools.Why should you be so much affected by his words?You should ignore it.” Our guru mahÅrÅja said, “If Iwere an ordinary bÅbÅjÈ and heard such a remark, Icould simply cover my ears and go away. But I amplaying the part of an ÅcÅrya, one who teaches byexample. What justification do I have for riding in amotorcar if I do not oppose the remarks against mygurudeva?”

Repeatedly he used this expression: “Why am Idriving a motorcar here in VÂndÅvana?” he said, “HadI been a ni›kiñcana bÅbÅjÈ, a saint living in seclusionand wearing only a loincloth, I would have given noopposition to this man. To save myself, I would simply

Page 172: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

leave the place and go elsewhere. But because I amriding in a big motorcar in the post of an ÅchÅrya, ateacher, I must defend the dignity of the great devo-tees. I have accepted this charge and can’t evadethese circumstances. I must face it and do everythingin my power that such things may not go on unde-tected or unopposed.”

Humility must be adjusted or modified in its prac-tical application. Once, when a Hare Krishna templewas attacked, a gun was used by the devotees todefend the temple. Later there was a complaintamong the local people. They said, “Oh, they are

ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkura. “. . . because I am ridingin a big motorcar in the post of ÅcÅrya, a teacher—I must defend

the dignity of the great devotees.“

Page 173: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

176 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

humble? They are tolerant? Why have they crossedthe advice of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu to be hum-bler than a blade of grass and more tolerant than atree? They can’t be devotees!” So many complaintswere coming to me, but I defended them by saying,“No, they have done rightly. The instruction to behumbler than a blade of grass means one should behumble to the devotee, not to a madman.”

The general class of men are ignorant. They aremad. They do not know what is good or bad, so theirconsideration has no value. Who is qualified to judgewhether a devotee is offering respect to all and notexpecting any for himself? Who will judge whether heis really humble and tolerant—madmen? Ignorantpeople? Have they any sense to judge who is humble,who is tolerant, and who is respectful to others? Theremust be a standard by which to judge humility. We areinterested in the criterion given by higher thinkers,not the consideration of the ignorant masses.

Of course, anyone may deceive the ordinary pub-lic with superficial humility. But a show of humility isnot real humility. It must come from the heart, and itmust have a real purpose. Everything—humility, tol-erance, and pridelessness—must be considered by thejudgement of a standard, normal person, not by the

Page 174: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

HUMBLER THAN A BLADE OF GRASS 177

ignorant who are like elephants, tigers, and jackals.Should they be allowed to judge what is humility,what is audacity and impertinence? Of course not.Should a devotee think, “The Deity and the temple isabout to be molested, but I shall stand by and donothing. I should be humble and tolerant. A dog isentering the temple; I should show him respect?” No.This is not real humility.

We must have a normal conception of reality. Wemust not allow these anomalies to continue in thename of offering respects to others. We must notthink that we may allow anyone to harm the devoteesor molest the temple, that we shall allow the dog toenter the temple, and by doing this we are humbleand tolerant, we are showing all respects to others.We are not interested only in the physical meaning ofthe scriptures, but the real meaning.

That I am humble means that I am the slave ofthe slave of a Vai›ˆava. With that consciousness wemust proceed. If anyone comes to molest my master, Ishould first sacrifice myself, thinking, “Because I amof the least importance, my sacrifice is no loss; I mustsacrifice myself to maintain the dignity of my guru,the devotees, and my Lord and His family.”

We must always understand what is to be hon-ored. We offer our respects to the highest truth, theLord of Lords; our dealings should be in consonancewith that. If we always keep the highest conception of

Page 175: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

178 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

relativity within us, we will see that we are the lowest.If there is danger to our guardians, we shall sacrificeourselves. All of this should be taken into accountwhen trying to understand the meaning of humility,not physical imitation—but genuine humility; it is aquestion of practical realization. Fame and honormust be given to the Lord and His devotees, not toanyone else.

In the higher stages of devotion, of course, humili-ty may have to be adjusted in another way for theparamaha˜sa bÅbÅjÈs, the topmost swanlike saints whohave given up all connection with this materialworld. But in the preaching stage, the second classdevotee must accept things differently. As our gurumahÅrÅja said, “Had I been in the role of a bÅbÅjÈ, anonassertive, reclusive saint, I would have walkedaway from the place without offering any opposition.But when we are preaching and have taken theresponsibility of leading so many souls to the domainof the Lord, our adjustment must be made according-ly.” Generally, we may be indifferent to those who arepersonally inimical to us, but when we preach onbehalf of the Lord in an organized way, our dutychanges: we cannot be indifferent to antagonists.

It is mentioned in the scriptures by JÈva GoswÅmÈthat according to one’s own particular status, thesethings should be taken into consideration and thenecessary things should be done. He has given his

Page 176: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

HUMBLER THAN A BLADE OF GRASS 179

decision that if the devotee has a position of power, ifhe is a king, and if someone repeatedly blasphemes areal Vai›ˆava, or saintly person, then the king shouldenforce corporal punishment by banishing the offend-er from his state or by cutting out his tongue (vai›ˆavanindaka jihvÅ hÅta). That is not the duty for ordinarypersons; if they act in such a way, there will be a riot.We should not be eager to inflict physical punishmentupon anyone.

Hanuman is a Vai›ˆava, but he is seen to destroyso many lifes. The same is true of Arjuna and so manyother devotees. Even Krishna and RÅmacandra arealso seen to kill so many demons in war. Simply aphysical show of meekness does not constitute thereal meaning of humility. When there is an insult tothe guru or the Vai›ˆavas, a devotee will oppose theblasphemers according to his might.

Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura, in one of his songs, saysthat we should not only tolerate the evil-doings ofothers and a disturbing environment, but we shoulddo good to those by whom we are being tortured. Theexample is given of a tree. One who is cutting the treegets shade and comfort from the tree even while cut-ting it down. In conclusion, he says that humility,mercy, respect for others, and renunciation of nameand fame, are the four qualifications for chanting theHoly Name of Krishna.

We are the meanest of the mean. We should

Page 177: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

180 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

always be conscious that we are beggars. We shouldthink, “Although I am a beggar, I’ve come to beg forthe highest thing; let no disturbance dissuade mefrom my attempt.” At the same time, our attitudetoward the environment should be respectful.

In this way, by becoming educated in the Krishnaconception of divinity, everyone should be givenrespect according to his position. It is the guidinginstruction in the worship of the Holy Name (nÅma-bhajana) that we must take the position of the slave ofthe slave of the slave of the Lord. If you want tochant the name of Krishna, then don’t waste yourenergy with the trifling things of this world. Don’tallow your attention to be disturbed by tiny acquisi-tions like prestige or gain which is relative to moneyor physical comfort. Remember, you are trying for thegreatest thing, and all other things are very small incomparison to Krishna consciousness. So, don’t wasteyour energy and valuable time. Be economical. Youhave the chance to achieve the highest goal of life.

Page 178: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

f 3fƒ f ifƒ f sFdt˘ woryeƒ re ijdl\ wehuk ,hh iFhof iFhflÆtk 5ryeÔo∑txXypwl Yrou <@(<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

na dhana˜ na jana˜ na sundarȘ

kavitŘ vÅ jagad-ÈÍa kÅmaye

mama janmani-janmanÈÍvare

bhavatÅd bhaktir ahaitukÈ tvayi

UNALLOYED

DEVOTION

181

Page 179: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“O Lord, I have no desires to accumulate wealth, followers, beautiful women, or salvation. My only prayer is for Your causeless devotional service, birth after birth.”

ILLUMINATION

We should try to move in this direction. ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “I don’t want any

money (na dhanam), I don’t want any popularity ormanpower (na janam), I don’t want the company ofbeautiful ladies (na sundarim). I don’t want a goodname, or the fame of a poet (kavitam vÅ).” This is thegeneral meaning of this verse, but it has been deeplydealt with in the commentaries of ßrÈlaBhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ and ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda†hÅkura.

Our guru mahÅrÅja has commented that in thisverse, wealth, followers, women, and scholarship rep-resent duty, wealth, sense pleasure, and salvation(dharma, artha, kÅma, mok›a). Bhaktivinoda †hÅkurahas explained that in this context, “wealth” meansthe wealth which comes from following one’s pre-

182

Page 180: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNALLOYED DEVOTION 183

scribed duties. It can also mean artha, economicdevelopment. He says that “followers” means physicalrelationship for comforts: wife, children, and so forth.The word sundarim means kÅma, the company ofbeautiful ladies. And kavitam, poetry, representsmok›a, liberation. Liberation apparently has a highvalue but really, like poetry, it is only flowery words.Liberation is imaginary because the ultimate result ofliberation is that one’s existence vanishes.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “O lord of theuniverse, I only pray for spontaneous devotion to Youwithout motive for any reward. I want a natural serv-ing attitude.” Prema means affection, love. Premameans, “I shall serve You, and in remuneration Youmust give me more of a tendency to serve You—moreenergy and more hankering to serve You. My affec-tion for You will be enhanced and the interest willbecome capital just as in the money-lending busi-ness.” In this way, a devotee prays to Krishna, “I amserving You, and if you want to pay me something,then give me more capital to increase my serving ten-dency so it may be more enhanced.

“Wherever I am born according to my karma, Iaspire only for Your service, my Lord, and I pray forunmotivated service, not for anything else in return.”

Page 181: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

184 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

The general temptation that surrounds us on foursides is of four classes: money, followers, women, andliberation, and that means dharma, artha, kÅma, andmok›a. In this way, the gradations of different goals oflife have been scientifically represented.

But ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “I have noattraction for any of these things, but only for You,my Lord. I don’t even aspire after liberation. I will noteven ask, “Give me liberation, for, being liberated, Iwill be able to serve You better.” That sort of condi-tion must not be placed on divinity. This is the purestof prayers. “According to my karma, I may be bird orbeast, here or there, or even in hell—it does not mat-ter. My whole aspiration is concentrated on one thingalone: I pray that my attraction for You may never belost. I pray that it may always be enhanced.”

Bhakti, devotion, is ahaitukÈ, causeless. It is quitenatural and has no other aspiration. Someone maysay, “If interest is always being reinvested as capital, Iwill never enjoy the profit,” but we are interested inenjoyment by self-giving. “Let others enjoy at mycost”—that is the basis of the highest enjoyment. Thedevotee thinks, “Let Krishna enjoy with others—Iwill be the scapegoat.”

Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura says that when a baby hasno knowledge, and an enemy or a disease comes toattack him, he cannot defend himself. In the same way,in the beginning, when one’s realization of the Holy

Page 182: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNALLOYED DEVOTION 185

Name is in the childlike stage, then crimes and offens-es against the name can prevail. When one’s realiza-tion is grown up, no offense can approach him, but somany offenses may come and attack the beginner.

Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura says, “The Holy Name isso beautiful, gracious, and charming. Let me die alongwith all the offenses against it so others may enjoy itsnectar.” He wants to sacrifice himself just as inwartime, with bombs under their armpits, the suicidesquad would jump into a ship’s chimney. The suicidesquad began with Japan’s campaign against theBritish, and when Hitler heard of their fearlessness,he said, “We have something yet to learn fromJapan.” So, Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura prays, “I want tofinish myself along with all the offenses against thename, that others may enjoy the nectar of the HolyName.”

VÅsudeva Datta also prayed, “Give the sins of allsouls to me, and throw me into eternal hell, so thatthey may benefit. Give them love of Krishna.” Bythat highly generous sentiment, he does not die. It issaid, “Die to live.” When we have so much apprecia-tion for the Lord that we feel this kind of sentiment,we find a living attainment of higher life. That is theenjoyment we want.

Page 183: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

186 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

The last verse of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu’sßik›Å›Êakam will explain this feeling. Another exam-ple of this is found when the great sage Narada cameto the gopÈs and asked them for the dust of their lotusfeet for the treatment of Krishna’s headache. Here wefind self-abnegation to the highest degree, and that isthe whole point of devotion. The very life of a devo-tee is based on sacrifice. As much as there is sacrifice,there is benefit. And sacrifice means “Die to live.”This is a favorite saying of mine. These are Hegel’swords: “Die to live.” Krishna is the highest consumerknown to the world. We should not hesitate to giveourselves to Him.

Page 184: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

aou fFdyfpi ow•tƒ noyyƒ heƒ orqhk 5reHbp3. ,w"nue yr nedn•ioS6y3;[lså\ƒ orovFyu <#@<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

ayi nanda-tanuja ki⁄kara˜

patita˜ mŘ vi›ame bhavÅmbudhau

krpayÅ tava pÅda-pa⁄kaja-

sthita-dhËlÈ-sadÂÍa˜ vicintaya

KING

OF THE

LAND OF LOVE

187

Page 185: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“O son of Nanda MahÅrÅja, I am Your eternal servant, yet because of my own karma, I have fallen into this terrible ocean of birth and death. Accept this fallen soul and consider me a particle of dust at Your Holy Lotus Feet.”

ILLUMINATION

Here, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu prays, “O Lord,please consider me; I want to enter into the

realm of Your merciful glance. I do not know how totake proper care of myself, and so I invite Your care.Please accept me and give me entrance. You are myguardian. I want to live under Your protection.”

And who is He? We hear of different conceptionsof God, but here we have come to a beautiful concep-tion of God—Krishna, the son of Nanda MahÅrÅja.This is found only in VÂndÅvana.

A great spiritual scholar, Raghupati UpÅdhyÅya, oncemet ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu near MathurÅ. There,they had a discussion and MahÅprabhu asked him,“Whom do we want to have as our master? Who is thefinal goal of our life?” Raghupati UpÅdhyÅya answered:

188

Page 186: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

KING OF THE LAND OF LOVE 189

Írutim apare smÂtim itarebhÅratam anye bhajantu bhava-bhÈtÅÓaham iha nanda˜ vandeyasyÅlinde para˜ brahma

“Those who fear rebirth in this world may followthe advice of the Vedic scriptures—others may followthe MahÅbhÅrata—but as for me, I follow NandaMahÅrÅja, in whose courtyard the Supreme AbsoluteTruth plays as a child.”

In the system of varˆÅÍrama-dharma, Vedic socialduty, the people in general are under the guidance ofthe smÂti, Vedic law. In this way, they are engaged inbodily duties with a color of godliness. Those who arefree from physical demands, however, who are trying totranscend this life of enjoyment and exploitation, gen-erally take their guidance from the Upani›ads becausehigher advice is given there. Raghupati UpÅdhyÅyasays, “I don’t care for all these things, but I feel a needto follow the guidance of my heart. I am not so muchconcerned with the brain; I consider that real peacehas its connection with the heart. And my heart isalways attracted by Krishna’s father, Nanda. Krishna issaid by authorities to be the Supreme Absolute Truth,and that absolute is crawling in the courtyard of NandaMahÅrÅja, so I see concrete reality there.”

How has Nanda attracted the Supreme AbsoluteTruth? In the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (10.8.46), the

Page 187: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

190 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

devoted King ParÈk›it MahÅrÅja asks the boy saintßukadeva GoswÅmÈ:

nandaÓ kim akarod brahmanÍreya eva˜ mahodayamyaÍodÅ ca mahÅ-bhÅgÅpapau yasyÅh stana˜ hariÓ

“O knower of Brahman, you are always merged inthe exclusive conscious world. No trace of any mun-dane objective reference can be found in you, for youare always engaged in the subjective world of spirit.Never is your consciousness thrown towards thisobjective world of ours. And you say that Krishna isthe Supreme Absolute Truth. I ask one question of you,my master: what duty did Nanda discharge, what sortof realization did Nanda have that the Absolute Truthis so intimate with them that He appears as Nanda’sson and crawls about in his courtyard? He seems to beunder Nanda’s clutches. What is this? This is a mostwonderful thing. Is it possible?

“The yogis, the ›is, the great scholars andpenance-makers say that they sometimes have a rarepeek into their object of aspiration and realization,and then they come back suddenly. They can’t keeptheir attention in that plane for long periods of time.

Page 188: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

KING OF THE LAND OF LOVE 191

How is it possible that the Supreme Substance sits onthe lap of YaÍodÅ and sucks her breast? If such thingsare real, if it is at all possible, then why should I notbe attracted by that method by which I can have somuch intimacy with the highest entity?”

In his prayer, Raghupati UpÅdhyÅya expresses asimilar ego. He says, “I don’t want to be entangled inthe subtle discussion and analysis of the scriptures; Ijust want to surrender myself to Nanda and his party.I want to enlist my name in the group where Nanda isthe master guide.”

By the exercise of energy (karma), we can attain agood destination; without faith in the achievementsof karma, we may try for salvation by raising our con-sciousness (jñana). But if we inquire into the solutionof life with the help of the experts of that higher spiri-tual realm like Nanda and his party, we can enter intothe land of love and dedication.

My faith, my common sense about religion, tellsme that if I see that Supreme Absolute Truth who isso rare and find Him real, concrete, and intimate,appealing directly to my heart, then why should Iengage myself in wild-goose chasing? I shall appealdirectly to the object of my search. If someone tellsme that a hawk has snatched my ear, should I chasethe hawk without first touching my ear to see if it isstill there? If I can have the Absolute Truth so inti-mately, why should I allow myself to run hither and

Page 189: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

192 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

thither? If I find that the Absolute Truth has kindlycome with all His charm, and that His charm is not asecret and many personages are being attracted byHim, then should I run after the phantasmagoria ofthe the meditationists, the abstractionists and renun-ciationists? Never.

It is common sense. The straight understanding isgiven by authorities that Krishna, the son of Nanda,is Supreme. So when we have come up to that stan-dard, then we can ask, “O son of Nanda, Krishna,king of the country of love: I appeal for Your affec-tion. I am Your servant. I feel within myself that Ihave some connection with You. I am subordinate toYou, but somehow, I am in adverse circumstances. Ifeel that there are so many enemies within me thatare trying to take me away from You that I can’t givemy attention to You all the time. At the same time, Ifeel from the inner plane of my heart that You are mymaster, You are all in all to me. My heart won’t be sat-isfied without Your companionship. So I appeal toYou: I am under unfavorable circumstances; I am suf-fering, and without Your grace, I don’t find any meansof relief from my present imprisoned position.”

Here it is said, “I feel that I am not eternally con-nected with You; if it were so, then this separation

Page 190: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

KING OF THE LAND OF LOVE 193

would have been impossible. Unlike an avatÅra, I amnot Your plenary portion.” Other incarnations of theSupreme Lord are plenary expansions of him(svŘÍa), but the jiva is a partial representation of hispotency (vibhinnŘÍa). In Bhagavad-gÈtÅ, Krishna saysthat the living entities are His eternal parts andparcels. The soul comes from marginal potency(k›ˆera taÊasthÅ-Íakti, bhedÅbheda prakÅÍa). And thesoul is an atomic fragmental part of the Lord’s poten-cy like a ray of the sun. But here, the devotee prays,“I’m not part and parcel of Your own body, I’m noteven a ray, but my representation is nearer to that of aparticle of sand, a particle of dust—not even a parti-cle of the ray coming out of the luster of Your body.”In this way, ßrÈman MahÅprabhu is representing onour behalf that our petition must be of this type: “Icannot indulge myself in thinking that I possess suchfortune that I may be considered an inseparable partof you. I am a separable part, but I also want Yourgrace. Please be kind upon me; I invoke Your mercyfor a special grant. Accept me in any position in Yourconnection—even the lowest position. At least thismust be sanctioned. Consider me a particle of dust atYour feet. This is my prayer.”

Page 191: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 192: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

fufƒ j[d«ep3etue rdfƒ jÍd-/∂ue ojte ,np[w≈Åfovyƒ rnpA wde yr feh-jøxgk 5orQuoy <#^<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

nayana˜ galad-aÍru-dhÅrayÅ

vadana˜ gadgada-ruddhayÅ girÅ

pulakair nicita˜ vapuÓ kadÅ

tava nÅma-grahaˆe bhavi›yati

HANKERING

FOR PERFECTION

195

Page 193: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“O Lord, when will tears flow from my eyes like waves? And my voice tremble in ecstasy. When will the hairs of my body stand on end while chanting Your Holy Name?”

ILLUMINATION

In this verse, the devotee’s prayer has been grantedand he has acquired a position in Krishna’s domain.

Now his ambition has no end. Although he is postedin a safe position, he is again praying for further pro-motion. First he aspired only for an insignificant posi-tion as the dust under the soles of Krishna’s divinefeet. Then, the grant came. The touch of Krishna’sholy feet came to the dust and the dust was convertedas if by a magic wand. Now a greater, higher demandautomatically comes.

The devotee thinks, “What is this? I prayed onlyto become the dust of the soles of Your feet, but whatdo I now feel within me? I am the dust of the earth,and You are the Supreme Absolute Truth. But by thevery touch of Your lotus feet, dust has been convertedinto such a great and inconceivable substance. I won-

196

Page 194: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

HANKERING FOR PERFECTION 197

der, ‘How is it that I have been transformed?’ Now Ifind that my demand is for greater intimacy. First Iaspired for servitude but now, by the touchstone ofYour lotus feet, that hope has been converted intospontaneous attraction (rÅgÅ-marga).”

Spontaneous attraction can only mean Krishna,not NÅrÅyaˆa or RÅmacandra. Krishna means “onewho is worshiped by divine love and affection.” Heis the king of affection, the center of affection andlove. The devotee’s whole conception of devotionchanged just by coming in touch with Krishna’slotus feet, and he was graced by the demand formore intimacy; greater love and affection came tograce that servitor.

He was raised to such a plane of dedication thathis prayer has changed. He thinks, “What is this? Ican’t check my tears. They are coming incessantly,and when I try to chant Your name, my Lord, I feelthat I am losing control. Some interference fromanother quarter is moving me, disturbing my nor-mal thinking and aspirations. I feel I am in themidst of another plane. I am nowhere. I have lostcontrol; I have become a doll in the hands of someother power.

Page 195: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

198 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

“My aspiration is taking me towards somethingelse. Now I not only want a connection with You as aservitor from a distance, but coming in touch with themagic wand of Your lotus feet, my aspiration haschanged. I see that so many devotees are engaged inYour service and chanting Your name, and seeing this,my hopes have been raised.

“I want to be lifted to that position. I can visualizethat position from far away, but now my earnestprayer is that I may be raised to that level. Your con-nection has given me such thirst. I want to be han-dled by You. Play with me as You like in Your ownway. My heart hankers after such a relationship withYou. When I chant Your name with this feeling, I findthat my previous conception has changed and mynew hankering is for the standard of spontaneouslove. I pray that You lift me into that plane of Yourdivine affection and love.”

Page 196: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

upjeouyƒ ofhkqkg vŒepqe Mer'qeouyh ,\;Fueouyƒ ijy sRrˇ jmorFd-ortxkg hk <#(<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

yugÅyita˜ nime›ena

cak›u›Å prÅv›Åyitam

ÍËnyÅyitam jagat sarva˜

govinda-viraheˆa me

FOREVER

WITHOUT YOU

199

Page 197: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“O Govinda! Without You, the world is empty. Tears are flooding my eyes like rain, and a moment seems like forever.”

ILLUMINATION

Sometimes this verse is translated, “O Govinda,without You, I feel a moment to be twelve years or

more.” The word yuga is sometimes translated “twelveyears.” Some devotees say this is because MahÅprabhuexperienced the most intense separation from Krishnain the mood of RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ for twelve years. In theSanskrit dictionary it is said that one yuga meanstwelve years. That is one conception. Another mean-ing is “millennium” or “age.” A yuga can also mean anunlimited amount of time.

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “One momentseems like an unlimited period of time. And my eyesare shedding tears like rain. The rainy season pro-duces so many floods, and now it seems to me that myeyes are flooding. The visible is becoming invisible tome. I am so withdrawn from the present environmentthat I can’t see anything. My mind feels so muchinternal attraction towards the center of the infinitethat wherever I cast my glance I see nothing.

200

Page 198: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FOREVER WITHOUT YOU 201

Everything appears vacant, because I feel as ifGovinda has withdrawn from me.

“Such a peculiar sort of feeling is within me—Ihave no interest in anything. All my interest is drawntowards Govinda, and to such a degree that I am astranger to my present environment. I have nothing:no consciousness. It has gone somewhere else—towards the infinite. When there is a drought, all therivers and lakes dry up. The water is drawn towardsthe gas world. Nowhere is a drop of water to be found.It is something like that. All charm is withdrawn soextensively that everything is empty. My senses,mind, and everything else has been drawn up, attract-ed by the all-attractive, all-charming, all-sweetPersonality of Godhead, ßrÈ Krishna, reality the beau-tiful.” Sometimes it seems that the gap between unionand separation is like so many millennia. A devoteethinks, “I have lost the consciousness of meetingKrishna long, long ago.” He has a faint remembrance:“I had some union with Krishna, but I left that so farbehind, so far off, that it appears to be an unlimitedgap of time. I once had a faint recollection, but now itis gone, perhaps forever.” He feels such a great degreeof disappointment and despair.

This is the standard of the infinite world. Just as

Page 199: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

202 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

we measure the distance of the planets and stars bylight years, here the transcendental temperament isbeing measured by such a standard. What audacity wehave to deal with things so great and beyond ourjurisdiction.

At first the devotee thought, “If I am raised tothat standard of service, my heart will be fulfilled. Mythirst will be quenched, and I will feel some ease andsatisfaction within me.” But the development of hisdevotion took him to an unexpected plane of life. It isthe nature of divine love that when a drop of thatmedicine is given to a hankering patient, the patientthinks he is cured, but he is taken into a dangerousposition.

He thinks, “Seeing the devotees shedding tearsincessantly, the hairs of their bodies standing on end,their voices choked up while chanting the name ofKrishna, I was charmed. Those symptoms attractedme and I thought that if I could attain this, I wouldfeel real satisfaction, but upon attaining that plane,what do I find? Just the opposite.”

Coming into real connection with the infinite, hefeels hopeless. He thinks, “There is no limit toprogress. Rather, as much as I come in intimate con-nection with the infinite, I feel hopeless.” The morewe advance, the more we find it unlimited, and find-ing it unlimited, we become hopeless but we can’tturn back. There is no possibility of retracing our

Page 200: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FOREVER WITHOUT YOU 203

steps; we can only go ahead. This is the spirit of agenuine devotee.

Finding the infinite characteristic of our prospect,we can’t leave—we become hopeless, thinking, “Thehighest kind of nectar is just before me, but I can’ttaste it—I am unable to touch it or get it in my fist.Still, its charm is so great that I can’t retreat from thisentanglement. And without that, a small span of timeseems like millions of years.”

The devotee thinks, “Oh, long, long ages havepassed away; still I am in want! I am trying to get it,but I can’t get it, and time is passing. Time is alsoinfinite. So many rivers of tears take birth from myeyes; tears profusely run down from my eyes overmy body, but I don’t find the position of successwithin my reach. My mind is fully vacant. I can’tfind any trace of my future. I have no charm, noattraction for anything else that might seem to con-sole this diseased body.

“I find no possibility of solace from any otherquarter. All alternatives have been eliminated. I amfully in the clutches of Krishna consciousness andlove of Krishna. If there is anyone who can come tomy relief, help me! I am lost. I am helpless. If there isanyone who can help me, please come to my rescue.”

Page 201: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

O Govinda! “Without You, the world is empty. Tears are floodingmy eyes like rain, and a moment seems like forever.”

Page 202: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

FOREVER WITHOUT YOU 205

Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says that when we aredeeply situated in love of Krishna, we can’t leave it,but our thirst increases and we feel no satisfaction.We are in the midst of such an apparently horribleposition.

The hankering for Krishna which awakens inone’s mind takes this direction. When a devotee real-ly comes in connection with Krishna, his position willbe all-eliminating and all-exclusive. His completeconcentration will be on Krishna.

In this verse, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu describeshow a devotee goes further, awakens a higher concep-tion of Krishna, and then, seeing Krishna just beforehim but not getting Him, feels this kind of separation.The more he progresses, the more he finds himself inthis position of hopelessness. This highest advice ofßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu helps us adjust ourselvesto this intense mood of separation. He tells us, “Youare going to be lost in Krishna consciousness. Andwhat will be your position? You are a drop and youwill be thrown into the ocean of divine love.”

Page 203: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 204: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

SANSKRIT

aeo‹Qu re nedtyeƒ onf=p he-hd\TfeFhHhTxyeƒ wtmyp re ,u6e y6e re ord3eyp [Hn1mhYMegfe6Syp s zr fentA <$&<

ROMAN TRANSLITERATION

ÅÍli›ya vÅ pÅda-ratŘ pina›Êu mÅm

adarÍanÅn marma-hatŘ karotu vÅ

yathÅ tathÅ vÅ vidadhÅtu lampaÊo

mat-prÅna-nÅthas tu sa eva nÅparaÓ

UNION IN

SEPARATION

207

Page 205: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

TRANSLATION

“Krishna may embrace me in love or trample me under His feet. He may break my heart by hiding Himself from me. Let that debauchee do whatever He likes, but He will always be the only Lord of my life.”

ILLUMINATION

This is the greatest medicine for the devotees. Wehave come to measure the immeasurable, but we

must always embrace this principle. In attempting toconnect ourselves with the infinite Lord of love andbeauty, we must remember that He is the infinite. Heis only one to us, but He has many devotees like us todeal with. He may embrace us with much affectionand adoration, but we must be prepared for the oppo-site. We may stick to His feet, but He may cruellytrample us. We have caught hold of His holy feet withgreat hope, with our whole heart; still we may findthat He tramples us and does not care for all ourattempts and affection.

We may be giving our best and find that our offer-ing is being hatefully dishonored. He may embrace us,but at the same time we must be prepared that His deal-

208

Page 206: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNION IN SEPARATION 209

ings may be extremely cruel. He may trample all ourofferings beneath His feet. We must be prepared forboth His adoration and His hateful negligence. Weshould be prepared for any adverse circumstances.

Krishna may be indifferent. He may not care. Andwhen He is punishing us, He is nearer, but when He isindifferent it is even more intolerable than punish-ment. The devotee thinks, “Krishna is ignoring me,neglecting me so much that He does not like to keepany connection with me. Doesn’t He know me? Am Ia foreigner, unknown to Him?” We may accept pun-ishment as a boon, but indifference is even moreheart-rending.

The pain of separation felt by a devotee may evengo a step higher. Krishna may affectionately embraceanother right before our eyes, in front of our face,without caring even a little for us. We may think,“This is my claim, my right,” but that may be given toanother right in front of our faces. That will be asource of increasing trouble to us.

This is the law of affection. The law of love cannottolerate indifference. It is too much to tolerate, but wemust be prepared for that. We must be prepared fromthe beginning that this is the meaning of k›ˆa-prema,divine love for Krishna, because He is an autocrat. Heis love. Divine love means mercy, and not justice.There is no law there. And we have selected divinelove to be our highest fortune, so we must be prepared

Page 207: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

210 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

to be treated without justice. There is no justice indivine love; it is free. It may flow anywhere and every-where. This is the very nature of divine love, so wecan’t make any claim—we have no rights.

This is the nature of the highest thing, and it isextremely rare. But unhesitating adherence to thatprinciple is required from our side. It is real love, andyou must be prepared for that. In all adverse circum-stances, this is the real nature of k›ˆa-prema: die tolive. If you can accommodate all these different stages,good or bad, then you can enter this exalted plane.

Justice is within law; mercy is above law. Prema,divine love is also above law, but it has its own law.Another verse whose meaning runs parallel to thisone is given by ßrÈla RËpa GoswÅmÈ PrabhupÅda:

viracaya mayi daˆÎa˜ dÈnabandho dayŘ vÅgatir iha na bhavattah kÅcid anyÅ mamÅstinipatatu Íata-koÊi nirbhara˜ vÅ navÅmbhastad api kila payodaÓ stËyate cÅtakena

There is a kind of small bird named cÅtaka thatonly drinks rainwater. It never drinks any water fromthe earth, whether it is from a river, fountain, or lake.Its very nature is that with its mouth upward, it han-kers after rainwater. ßrÈla RËpa GoswÅmÈ gives this

Page 208: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNION IN SEPARATION 211

example to show how a devotee should always bewaiting in expectation of the “rainwater” of Krishna-love, and no other love.

The devotee prays to the Lord, “You are the friendof the fallen, so I have some hope. You may grantYour grace, or severely punish me—in either case, Ihave no other alternative but to wholly surrender toYour lotus feet.”

Our attitude of surrender should be just like thatof the cÅtaka bird, who always has his eyes fixedupward, praying for rainwater. Rainwater may comeprofusely—not only enough to fill up his small belly,but enough to drown his whole body. Thunder maycome from above; a bolt from the blue may come andfinish his small body, and send him to the nonexistentquarter, but still the nature of that bird is to prayexclusively for rainwater. He won’t take water fromany other place under any circumstance. Our attitudetowards Krishna should be like that: whether or notHe extends His gracious hand towards us, it is ourduty to surrender unto Him.

In this connection, one verse comes to my memo-ry. When ßrÈ Krishna met ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ and thegopÈs in Kuruk›etra after a long separation of perhaps ahundred years, He felt that He had committed a greatcrime by separating Himself from them. Approachingnear the gopÈs, especially ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈ, andremembering their qualities of love and surrender, He

Page 209: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

212 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

felt like the greatest criminal, so much so that Hebent down to touch the lotus feet of RÅdhÅrňÈ.

One poet has represented the scene in this way,and that poem has been collected by Rupa GoswÅmÈin his PadyÅvalÈ. Krishna was at that time the para-mount king of India. But when He came in connec-tion with the gopÈs and the atmosphere of VÂndÅvana,He felt like a criminal, and bending down, He wasjust about to touch the lotus feet of RÅdhÅrňÈ, whenRÅdhÅrňÈ, drawing back, remarked, “What are youdoing? Why are you coming to touch My feet? This isastounding. Have You lost Your mind?

“You are the master of everything. No explanationcan be demanded of You. You are swÅmÈ. You are Myhusband and master, and I am Your maidservant. Itmay be that for some time You were engaged in someother quarter, but what’s the harm in that? What isthe fault in You for that? That does not matter, forthat right is given to You by scripture and society.There is no crime, no sin on Your part. You have donenothing wrong.

“I am the real criminal. The meanness is with Me,the defect is wholly with Me. You are not responsiblefor Our separation, so why do You consider that Youare faulty, or that You have committed some wrong?

Page 210: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNION IN SEPARATION 213

The positive proof that I am the real criminal is that Isustain My life; I did not die from the pangs of Yourseparation.

“I am showing My face to the world, but I am notfaithful to You. I could not approach the standard offaith which I should have maintained for Your love,so I am the criminal, not You. It has been written inthe scriptures by the saints that the wife should bethankful and exclusively devoted to the husband.This has been ordained in the scriptures. A womanshould be devoted exclusively to her husband, herlord. So in this meeting, I should fall at Your feet andbeg for Your pardon, for Your forgiveness that I havereally no love for You. I am maintaining this body,and showing My face to society; I am not a properpartner for You, so please forgive Me. You are beggingMy forgiveness? This is just the opposite of howthings should be. What is this? Please don’t do this.”

This should be the ideal of our affection forKrishna. We, the finite, should take this attitudetowards the infinite. At any time, He may only give alittle attention to us, but we should be all-attentivetowards Him. And there is no alternative. ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu advises that we haveexclusive devotion towards Krishna, and as we areinsignificant, our attitude must be of this type.

If we want such a great thing, then it is not aninjustice that we should be treated hatefully. Our

Page 211: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

214 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

prospect, understanding, and adjustment must bethat of self-sacrifice and self-forgetfulness, just aswhen someone goes to fight for his country on thebattlefield, there is no room for luxury or excessivedesires.

I remember in this connection that whenGandhi formed his nonviolence army, one of thevolunteer soldiers asked, “Please arrange tea for us.”Gandhi told him, “The water of the river may besupplied to you, but no tea. If you are ready for thatthen come forward.” If we want to connect our-selves with the vÂndÅvana-lÈlÅ of Krishna, we canmake no conditions. Then, we shall understand themethod recommended by ßrÈman MahÅprabhu:humility greater than that of a blade of grass. Thereshould be no complaint from our side. Not only inthe external position of our present life, but even ineternal life, any complaint from our side should becarefully eliminated and we must fully accept theways of the Lord. Krishna may accept us or rejectus; we have to take that risk. Only then may wemake progress.

In some way or other, if we can enter the group ofKrishna’s servitors, we will find that everyone hassuch a nature, and when they meet together, they willconsole each other in their respective groups. In dif-ferent serving relationships there are different sec-tions of servitors of a similar nature, and they console

Page 212: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNION IN SEPARATION 215

each other with talk of Krishna (k›ˆa-kathÅ). InBhagavad-gÈtÅ (10.9, 12) Krishna says:

mac-cittÅ mad-gata prňÅbodhayantaÓ parasparamkathayantaÍ ca mŘ nitya˜tu›yanti ca ramanti ca

“My devotees mix together, talk about Me, andexchange thoughts that give consolation to theirhearts. And they live as if this talk about Me is theirfood. It gives them a high kind of pleasure, and theyfind that when they talk about Me among themselves,they feel as if they are enjoying My presence.”

te›Åm evÅnukampÅrthamaham ajñÅna-ja˜ tamaÓnÅÍayÅmy Åtma-bhÅvasthojñÅna-dÈpena bhÅsvatÅ

“When sometimes the feeling of separation fromMe is very acute in My devotees, I suddenly appearbefore them and quench their thirst for My company.”

In this last verse of His ßik›Å›Êakam, ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu has given another very fine and hightype of solace. And this has been confirmed byK›ˆadÅsa KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ, who has written:

Page 213: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

216 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

bÅhye vi›a-jvÅlÅ haya bhitare Ånandamayak›ˆa-premÅra adbhuta carita

“Don’t be afraid. Outwardly you may feel a horriblepain of separation, but internally, you will feel an unpar-alleled type of rasa, the most pleasing feeling of peace,joy, or ecstasy.” Externally, there may be pangs of separa-tion, but internally there is the greatest satisfaction.

In this way we are advised by the scriptures, andour practical experience corroborates our faith in thissubtle matter. The English poet, Shelley, has written:

“Our sincerest laughterWith some pain is fraught;Our sweetest songs are thoseThat tell of saddest thought.”

When we are reading an epic where there is cruelseparation between the hero and the heroine, it is sosweet to us that although we shed tears, still we can-not leave the book. When we hear about the pangs ofSitÅ-devÈ, how RÅmacandra banishes Her and leavesHer uncared for in the forest although She is withchild, this is very painful. We shed tears, but still weread on. There is sweetness within pain. It is possible.

Separation from Krishna is like that. The specialcharacteristic of k›ˆa-prema is this: externally, we feelextreme pain, like lava, but internally our heart is

Page 214: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNION IN SEPARATION 217

filled with some extraordinary ecstatic joy. This iswhat ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu has given us. Asmuch as we can catch the meaning of His instruc-tions, we shall be prepared for that kind of life. This isthe fare to go to VÂndÅvana, and when we are intro-duced to so many others like us, then our joy knowsno bounds. When we meet others who have the samenature and mind as us, we get solace from them. Weneed not be afraid. In spite of all these things, weshould think firmly that there is our home, and weshould want to go back to home, back to Godhead.

We are not foreigners there. Here we are foreign-ers: every man treats me in any way that he likes. ButVÂndÅvana is most hopeful and full of the highestprospect. It is the place of inner satisfaction. Weaspire after that; we cannot but continue aspiring forour real home. What is real joy and ecstasy? We arenot acquainted with that. This is our present trouble.Yet as much as we progress in Krishna consciousness,we shall become conscious of a practical feeling ofreal joy and ecstasy, beauty and charm, and in thisway, we shall become more and more encouraged.

YÅmunÅcÅrya says:

yad-avadhi mama cetaÓ k›ˆa-padÅravindenava-nava-rasa-dhÅmany udyata˜ rantum ÅsÈttad-avadhi bata nÅrÈ-sa⁄game smaryamňebhavati mukha-vikÅraÓ su›Êhu ni›ÊhÈvana˜ ca

Page 215: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

218 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

“Before I came in touch with the Krishna-love ofVÂndÅvana, worldly pleasure was of much importanceto me; but now, if any mundane taste comes in mymemory, my face becomes disfigured, and I spit at thethought.”

So if we get a slight taste of that ecstasy, then atonce we come to the conclusion that there can be nocomparison between that and any peace or pleasurehere in this mundane world. At the same time, oncewe are settled in that atmosphere, no pain can disturbor affect us in any way.

There is another side also: although we areadvised to be prepared for painful separation, the factis not so cruel in reality. Krishna says, mayi te te›u cÅpyaham: “I am always with My devotees.” Whereverthere is an exclusive devotee, Krishna is there like hisshadow, always invisibly moving after him. This is theLord’s nature:

aha˜ bhakta-parÅdhÈnohy asvatantra iva dvijasÅdhubhir grasta-hÂdayobhaktair bhakta-jana-priyaÓ

The Lord tells DurvÅsÅ, “I am the slave of mydevotees; I have no freedom apart from their will.Because they are completely pure and devoted to Me,My heart is controlled by them, and I reside always intheir hearts. I am dependent not only on My devo-

Page 216: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

UNION IN SEPARATION 219

tees, but even on the servants of My devotees. Eventhe servants of My devotees are dear to Me.”

We must be prepared for any unfavorable cir-cumstances, but we must not be discouraged.Krishna is most affectionate; His care towards us ismost acute and sincere. His affection towards us hasno rival. Still, ßrÈman MahÅprabhu has given us awarning in this verse: “You are coming to searchafter Krishna? Krishna is not a sweetball from themarket that you can purchase and finish so easily.You are trying to attain the highest of the high, soyou must be prepared for anything.”

At the same time, the devotees will come to ussaying, “Have no fear. We are all like you. Let us allwalk together in a straight line. Don’t be afraid—we are here.” We are told that Krishna’s devoteesare even more sympathetic to us than KrishnaHimself. The solace of our life and our fortune ishis devotees, and Krishna says: mad bhaktÅnŘ ca yebhaktÅh, “One who is a servant of My servant is Myreal servant.” Sadhu-sa⁄ga, the association of saints,is the most important and valuable thing for us. Tomake our advancement and progress towards theinfinite, our association is our guide; it is all-impor-tant. We must stick to this conclusion:

Page 217: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

220 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

‘sÅdhu sa⁄ga,’ ‘sÅdhu sa⁄ga,’—sarva ÍÅstre kayalava-mÅtra sÅdhu sa⁄ge sarva-siddhi haya

“The conclusion has been given in the scripturesthat all perfection can be attained by the help of thesaints. Good association is our greatest wealth inreaching the supreme goal.”

Page 218: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Part 3

Conclusion

Page 219: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been
Page 220: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

Only ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu can give the con-ception of full-fledged theism. It is His grace, His

sweet will. It is His own wealth, not the property ofmany. Krishna is an autocrat. He is the highest. Andwhomever He selects to receive His own wealth willget it. No one can raise the question of “no taxationwithout representation”—there is no room for thatsort of slogan here.

In order to explain this for our benefit,Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura, taking himself as a fallen soul,says, “My position is that of a servant of Krishna, but Iam devoid of Krishna. What am I? I am a slave ofKrishna, a slave of the Lord, but I am devoid of mymaster? What an ironic thing it is.” You can wail, youcan repent, you can mourn, but all rights are reservedby Him. And when you awaken to that higher stageof self-surrender, you will get that wealth. But still, wemust conceive that Krishna is above all law.Otherwise, surrender is meaningless.

223

A DROP

OF DIVINE LOVE

Page 221: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

224 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

If we analyze the very basis of surrender, we mustask where does surrender begin? In full surrender,there are no rights. Whenever any rights are estab-lished, surrender becomes unnecessary. We cannotthink, “We must fight for our innate rights.” To a cer-tain extent we may try for our rights in this world, butin Krishna’s pastimes this mentality has no place.

Even the goddess of fortune, Lak›mÈdevÈ, cannotenter there, what to speak of others. It is inconceivable.Krishna is not under any law or within anyone’s fist.“All rights reserved.” Everything is His sweet will. ButHe is absolute good; that is our solace. We cannot enterHis domain as a matter of right. Even Lord BrahmÅ,Lord ßiva, and Lak›mÈdevÈ cannot enter there. But still,if we take the path chalked out by ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, we can enter and achieve a position there.

It is so dear, so rare, so valuable and desirable. Wemust look for the magnanimity of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu which is aspired for by Lord BrahmÅand Lord ßiva. They are praying for a drop of Hismercy, but ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu brought thathere in a flood and inundated everyone with thatnectar, a drop of which is rarely to be had or eventhought of. We must approach His mercy with suchan attitude of hankering and expectation. His gift is

Page 222: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 225

so great and magnanimous—who can understand it?With two verses of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, one from

the mouth of Krishna Himself, and the next from themouth of Uddhava, He takes us straight to that high-est place, eliminating so many external things.Krishna says:

na tathÅ me priyatamaÅtma-yonir na Ía⁄karaÓna ca sa⁄kar›aˆo na ÍrÈrnaivÅtmÅ ca yathÅ bhavÅn

“O, Uddhava! Neither BrahmÅ, nor ßiva, norBaladeva, nor Lak›mÈ, nor even My own self are asdear to Me as you are.”

And Uddhava says,

ÅsÅm aho caraˆa-reˆu-ju›Åm aha˜ syŘvÂndÅvane kim api gulma-latau›adhÈnÅmyÅ dustyaja˜ svajanam Årya-patha˜ ca hitvÅbhejur mukunda-padavȘ Írutibhir vimÂgyÅm

“The gopÈs of VÂndÅvana have given up the associ-ation of their husbands, sons, and other family mem-bers, who are very difficult to renounce, and theyhave sacrificed even their religious principles to takeshelter of the lotus feet of Krishna, which are soughtafter even by the Vedas. O! Grant me the fortune tobe born as a blade of grass in VÂndÅvana, so that Imay take the dust of those great souls upon my head.”

Page 223: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

226 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

The gradation of theism can be traced from LordBrahmÅ, the creator of the universe, to Krishna’s inti-mate friend Uddhava in DvÅrakÅ. And Uddhavatakes us directly to VÂndÅvana to reveal the highestdevotion, eliminating various prospects in our pro-gressive march towards divinity. We have to marchon. And the way is that of surrender, of loving devo-tion, not mere formal devotion.

vaikuˆÊhÅj janito varÅ madhu-purÈ tatrÅpi rÅsotsavÅdvÂndÅraˆyam udÅra-pňi-ramaˆÅt tatrÅpi govardhanaÓrÅdhÅ-kuˆÎam ihÅpi gokula-pateÓ premÅmÂtÅplÅvanÅtkuryÅd asya virÅjato giri-taÊe sevÅm vivekÈ na kaÓ

“Superior to the spiritual realm of VaikuˆÊha isMathurÅ, where ßrÈ Krishna first appears. Superior toMathurÅ is the VÂndÅvana forest where Krishnaenjoyed the rÅsa dance. Better still is Govardhanahill, which was the site of even more confidentialpastimes of love. But best of all is RÅdhÅ-kuˆÎa,which is situated at the foot of Govardhana hill, andholds the supreme position because it is overfloodedwith the nectar of the highest kind of divine love.Who is acquainted with the science of devotion whowill not aspire for the divine service of ßrÈmatÈRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ at RÅdhÅ-kunda?”

Page 224: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 227

We must place our faith in these subtle things.Only through faith of a finer order can we be led tothat highest quarter. The highest conception is in theheart of Krishna, and we have to enter into the heartof Krishna, not any other place.

Although Krishna’s conjugal pastimes with thegopÈs (mÅdhurya-lÈlÅ) are supreme, they cannot standalone: there are many other things which are presentin His pastimes. Krishna’s pastimes with His friendsand parents are essential in supporting His pastimes ofamorous love. Conjugal love is, of course, the mainthing, but still it is dependent on the other parapher-nalia of Krishna’s pastimes. There must be Krishna’sfamily and friends and all the different groups of servi-tors. Even the environment of VÂndÅvana itself alsohas its valuable part to play.

And what is VÂndÅvana? The sands of the riverYamunÅ, the jungle, the birds, peacocks, and deer, thecows, cowboys, and caves of Govardhana hill, themotherly relatives—everything is there, and it is well-designed and most suitable for the pastimes of ßrÈKrishna.

VÂndÅvana is necessary for the pastimes of RÅdhÅand Govinda. When RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ meets Krishna inKuruk›etra, Her mind runs to VÂndÅvana. She thinks,

Page 225: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

228 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

“Krishna is here and I am also here,” but Her mindruns to VÂndÅvana. In Kuruk›etra, ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈis hankering for the environment of VÂndÅvana; Shewants to have ßrÈ Krishna’s company there. All ofKrishna’s paraphernalia and divine associates havetheir own unique value, and cannot be eliminated.

RÅdhÅ-Govinda cannot be taken away fromVÂndÅvana anymore than ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhucan be taken away from NavadwÈpa. The whole thingis a system. One part cannot be snatched away fromthe other parts. All the devotees have a necessary partto play in order to create the harmony of Krishna’spastimes. Otherwise, it would not be living, but dead,artificial, useless. It cannot even be imagined. K›ˆa-lÈlÅ is an organic whole.

ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ says, “My mind is runningstraight towards VÂndÅvana. I have the main object ofpleasure, Krishna Himself, but it is useless without thefavorable paraphernalia of VÂndÅvana.” SoRÅdhÅrani’s pain of separation rises to the highestpoint in Kuruk›etra, where She has attained theobject of Her union after a long separation. There,Krishna is very close, but, without being surroundedby the favorable paraphernalia of VÂndÅvana, Shecannot have the real advantage of union. In this way,Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura has explained the mood ofßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ in Kuruk›etra.

Page 226: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 229

ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkura oncerevealed the importance of Kuruk›etra in a uniqueway. The words of our guru mahÅrÅja were mostly veryrevolutionary. When I was a beginner with only twoyears or so in the GauÎÈya MaÊh, I was in charge ofthe Kuruk›etra temple. Once, I came to the Calcuttaheadquarters at the hired house in UlÊÅ ∂Å⁄gÅ for theyearly preaching festival. After the festival I was toreturn to Kuruk›etra. ßrÈla PrabhupÅda was thinkingof opening a “Theistic Exhibition” in Kuruk›etra,showing with dioramas how Krishna and His friendscame there from DvÅrakÅ, and the gopÈs came therefrom VÂndÅvana.

It is mentioned in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam that duringthe solar eclipse, they came to bathe in RÅma-hrad, asacred lake in Kuruk›etra. ßrÈla PrabhupÅda wanted toshow that pastime with a diorama, and so the exhibi-tion was arranged. He ordered handbills to be printed,and twenty thousand circulated in the area, invitingpeople to come for the exhibition.

In this connection, he told us, “You all know thatonly the bogus, hollow people and men of shallow

Page 227: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura. “I would like to spend the last daysof my life in Kuruk›etra.”

Page 228: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 231

thinking like VÂndÅvana.” I was very much perplexedto hear this. I had been told that VÂndÅvana is thehighest place of spiritual perfection. I had heard thatone who has not mastered his senses cannot enterVÂndÅvana. Only the liberated souls can enter VÂndÅ-vana and have the opportunity of discussing k›ˆa-lÈlÅ.VÂndÅvana is for the liberated souls. Those who arenot liberated from the demands of their senses maylive in NavadwÈpa, but the liberated souls may live inVÂndÅvana. Now PrabhupÅda was saying that theshallow thinkers appreciate VÂndÅvana, but a man ofreal bhajana, real divine aspiration, will aspire to livein Kuruk›etra.

Hearing this, I felt as if I had fallen from the topof a tree. “What is this?” I thought. I am a very acutelistener, so I was very keen to catch the meaning ofhis words. The next thought he gave us was thatBhaktivinoda †hÅkura, after visiting many differentplaces of pilgrimage, remarked, “I would like to spendthe last days of my life in Kuruk›etra. I shall constructa cottage near RÅma-hrada and pass the rest of my lifethere. Kuruk›etra is the real place of bhajana.”

Why? Service is more valuable according to theintensity of its necessity. Shrewd merchants seek amarket in wartime because in that dangerous posi-

Page 229: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

232 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

tion, money is spent like water, without any care forits value. They can earn more money if a war comes.In the same way, when ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrani’s necessi-ty reaches its zenith, service to Her becomesextremely valuable. According to its necessity, ser-vice is valued. And in Kuruk›etra, ßrÈmatÈRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is in the highest necessity becauseKrishna is so close, but Their VÂndÅvana lÈlÅ isimpossible. In a football game, if the ball is justinches from the goal, but again comes back, it isconsidered a great loss. In the same way, after a longseparation, Krishna is there in Kuruk›etra, so thehankering for union felt by His devotees must cometo its greatest point, but because He is in the role ofa king, they cannot meet intimately. The circum-stances do not allow the VÂndÅvana lÈlÅ to takeplace. So at that time, ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ needs thehighest service from Her group, the sakhÈs.

Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura says that in that situa-tion, a drop of service will draw the greatestamount of prema, divine love. In the pastimes ofRÅdhÅ-Govinda, there are two aspects: sambhoga,divine union, and vipralambha, divine separation.When RÅdhÅ and Krishna are very near to eachother, but can’t meet intimately, service at thattime can draw the greatest gain for the servitors.Therefore, ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkura says, “Ishall construct a hut on the banks of RÅma-hrad in

Page 230: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 233

Kuruk›etra and contemplate rendering service tothe Divine Couple. If I can achieve that standardwhere the prospect of service is so high, then thereis no possibility of returning to this mundane planeat any time.”

Upon arriving in Kuruk›etra, ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈsaid:

priyaÓ so ’yam k›ˆaÓ sahacari kuru-k›etra-militastathÅha˜ sÅ rÅdhÅ tad idam ubhayoÓ sa⁄gama-sukhamtathÅpy antaÓ-khelan-madhura-muralÈ-pancama-ju›emano me kÅlindÈ-pulina-vipinÅya spÂhayati

“O My dear friend, now I am at last reunited withMy most beloved Krishna in Kuruk›etra. I am thesame RÅdhÅrňÈ, and He is the same Krishna. We areenjoying Our meeting, but still I wish to return to thebanks of the KÅlindÈ, where I could hear the sweetmelody of His flute sounding the fifth note beneaththe trees of the VÂndÅvana forest.” (PadyÅvalÈ)

Wherever RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ and Krishna are, VÂndÅvanais necessary. And VÂndÅvana means the favorableparaphernalia. In this way, VÂndÅvana is unique.

When Krishna met the inhabitants of VÂndÅvanain Kuruk›etra, He first came to Nanda and YaÍodÅ’scamp after their long separation, to show parental

Page 231: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

234 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

respect to them. In the midst of their great disap-pointment, they felt, “Oh, our boy has come to see usat last.” It was as if life had returned to the dead.After some courtesy was shown to them, Krishnamade arrangements to meet privately with the gopÈs,and suddenly He appeared in their camp. Externally,Krishna was the leader of so many kings in India. Andthe gopÈs had come from some unknown quarter,where they lived in the jungle in the society of milk-men. Externally, they had no position, and Krishnaheld the highest position in the political and royalsociety. He was the central figure, like the eyeball inevery eye. And they were in a helpless, poor andneglected condition. The gopÈs pleaded with Krishna,saying:

ÅhuÍ ca te nalina-nÅbha padÅravinda˜yogeÍvarair hÂdi vicintyam agÅdha-bodhaiÓsa˜sÅra-kËpa-patitottaraˆÅvalambamgeha˜ ju›Åm api manasy udiyÅt sadÅ naÓ

The group of gopÈs told Krishna, “O You who havea lotus navel, we know that the great master yogiswho have nothing to do with this mundane world tryto meditate upon Your holy lotus feet. Their interestis in higher realization in the conscious world. Theyare said to center their highest attention on Yourlotus feet. And those who are busy elevating their lifein this world of exploitation are also busy worshiping

Page 232: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 235

Your lotus feet to escape the entanglement of actionand reaction. The center of interest for the elevation-ists (karmis) and the salvationists (jñÅnis and yogis) isYour lotus feet.

“And what are we? We are simple people fromthe country with cows as our wealth. We are animaltraders who live in the country, trade in the cowbusiness, and sell curd and milk on the outskirts ofsociety. We are neither scientific exploiters, nor arewe the kind of exploiters who do research in theworld of consciousness. We only know family life.We have no other qualifications. We are busy withour family life in the lower section of society. But inour audacity, we pray that if at any time You wouldkindly condescend to extend Your lotus feet to ournegligible hearts, we would think ourselves blessed.We are busy in our family matters. We do not knowscriptural life or the methods of the salvationists. Weknow nothing of yoga, jñÅna, VedÅnta or the Vedas.Our ultimate concern is neither with scriptures ormoral standards. We hold a negligible position insociety and simply pray that in the midst of our fami-ly life we may remember Your holy lotus feet. Pleasegrant this to us. We can’t expect anything more fromYou.” That was their petition.

Page 233: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

236 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

Krishna replied to them, saying:

mayi bhaktir hi bhËtÅnÅmamÂtatvÅya kalpatedi›ÊyÅ yad ÅsÈn mat-snehobhavatÈnŘ mad-ÅpanaÓ

“Yes, I know. People want devotion to Me toachieve eternal life. To cross the limit of mortality andto have eternal life, they come to Me and worship Me.For these reasons they want My service, but fortunate-ly for you, you have some natural affection towardsMe. That will ultimately bring you to Me.”

That is the formal or superficial meaning of whatwas spoken by Krishna and the gopÈs. But the greatpreceptors of our line have squeezed out anothermeaning from these prayers. They are conscious ofthe real, private relationship between the two parties,so they have drawn out another meaning based onthe divine sentiment between the lover and beloved.

When the gopÈs prayed to ßrÈ Krishna atKuruk›etra, their real meaning was this: “Oh, weremember that one day You sent Uddhava to consoleus. He recited many scriptural references about howthe whole world is mortal, how it is nothing, how weshall all have to die—affection has no great value;attachment must be cut out. He said that we must tryto liberate ourselves from any attraction for the envi-ronment and attain salvation. You wanted to tell all

Page 234: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 237

these apparently sweet things to us through Uddhava.“Now, You Yourself are also showing us the same

path. You say that You are great and that everyoneshould try, for their highest interest, to think of You.”This explanation is found in Chaitanya-caritÅmÂta.The gopÈs tell Krishna, “Do You think we are yogiswho will be satisfied with abstract meditation on You?Can we be satisfied by imagination? We are not aparty to that. Neither are we karmÈs, fruitive workerswho are incurring a great debt from nature, who cometo Your door to get relief, praying, ‘O God, pleaserelieve us from all our previous sins.’ We do not belongto either of these two sections.

“What are we? We want to live with You as Yourfamily. We are interested neither in abstract thinking,nor in using You to clear off the faults of karma to nul-lify our sinful activities. We don’t want to use You forany other purpose. We want to have a direct familylife with You. Don’t You know that? And still Yousend messages through Uddhava, and now this!Aren’t You ashamed of Yourself?” This is their innermeaning.

Krishna’s answer also has an inner aspect. Hereplies, “You know, everyone wants Me. Throughdevotion they want Me to help them attain the high-

Page 235: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

238 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

est position in the world of eternal benefit. If theyhave a connection with Me, they consider themselvesfortunate. But on the other hand, I consider Myselffortunate because I have come in touch with thevaluable affection that I found in your hearts.”

The gopÈs read the inner meaning in that way. Andwhen RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ could see into the inner meaning ofKrishna’s reply, She became satisfied. “Wherever Hemay be in the physical sense,” She thought, “At heart,He is mine alone.” She composed Her troubles withinand returned to VÂndÅvana thinking, “He cannot butcome to join our party again very soon.”

In PadyÅvalÈ, ßrÈla Rupa GoswÅmÈ reveals theinner meaning of this verse. When Krishna came tothe camp of gopÈs in Kuruk›etra, He suddenly foundßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ and stooped down as if to touchHer feet. RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ began backing away, saying,“What are You doing! You are trying to touch Myfeet?” she shuddered, “You have done nothingwrong. You are my master. You are at liberty to dowhatever You want. I am Your maidservant andshould try with every nerve to satisfy You. You havecommitted no crime. I am the criminal. How? I stilldrag on My body and life. This is My crime—I couldnot die from Your separation! Still, I show My faceto the public—I am not worth Your divine affec-tion. The whole burden of breaking the law of loveis on My head.”

Page 236: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 239

In this way ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ spoke. And in asimilar verse, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says:

na prema-gandho ’sti darÅpi me haraukrandÅmi saubhÅgya-bhara˜ prakÅÍitumva˜Íi-vilÅsy-Ånana-lokana˜ vinÅvibharmi yat prňa-pataˆgakÅn vÂthÅ

“I have not even a bit of divine love for Krishnawithin Me. Not even a scent of love for Krishna is tobe traced within Me. You may ask, ‘Then why are Youshedding tears profusely, uninterruptedly? Day andnight, You are always shedding tears for Krishna. Howdo You explain this?’ Oh, you don’t know. I only dothis to make a show and deceive the people in generalinto thinking that I have divine love for Krishna. Inthis way I want to become famous as a great devotee ofKrishna. But I am a hypocrite. Why do I say so? Thepositive proof is this: I still live. I could not die! If Ihad any real love for Krishna, I would have died fromHis separation. That is the positive proof that I haveno trace of k›ˆa-prema within Me.”

K›ˆa-prema is so high and attractive that oncecoming in contact with it, no one can maintain his lifewithout it. It is so high, so beautiful, so enchanting—itis heart-swallowing! It is impossible even to conceive

Page 237: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

240 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

of it. Divine love of such a high degree is known asprema. That divine love for Krishna is not to be tracedin this mundane world. If by chance someone had anyexperience of that high and vital kind of devotion,then by any separation from that, he would die instant-ly. It is so beautiful and magnanimous. We are out tosearch only for that divine love in this world. AndßrÈman MahÅprabhu came to distribute that to theworld for our sake.

I have heard that a group of people in SouthAmerica committed collective suicide because theyfelt that their faithful way of life was going to bedestroyed by the present civilization. They could nottolerate that, but rather, they thought, “Let us takeposion and leave this world behind. Then we can livesafely in the world of our faith. We have no charm foranything in this mundane world. Let us go withpeace. We are members of the peaceful world. Let usenjoy that peace which is independent of materialacquisition.”

We can agree that there is no charm here thatshall make us hesitate to withdraw from this world,but we must also disagree and say that our life in thisworld is valuable. Why? With this life we can acquirea higher aspiration. We can have the chance of

Page 238: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 241

acquiring the goal from this plane. This human life isso valuable that with it we can take the path of thehighest divine conception. This human body is highlyvalued and rarely achieved. In ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam(11.9.29) it is stated:

labdhvÅ su-durlabham ida˜ bahu-sambhavÅntemÅnu›yam artha-dam anityam apÈha dhÈraÓtËrˆa˜ yateta na pated anu-mÂtyu yÅvanniÓÍreyasÅya vi›ayaÓ khalu sarvataÓ syÅt

“The human form of life is very rarely attained,and although temporary, gives us a chance to achievethe supreme goal of life. Therefore, those who aregrave and intelligent should immediately strive forperfection before another death occurs. There are somany forms of life: the aquatics, the vegetable king-dom, the animals, the birds, ghosts and other livingbeings, but only in this human position do we holdthe key to the complete solution of the problems oflife.”

If we can use this human life in a valuable way, wecan acquire the key by which to become free from thewhole chain of life in this troublesome world. We canget rid of the bondage of all sorts of physical and men-tal troubles. The key is here, in this human form oflife. JÈva GoswÅmÈ says that lower life-forms haveinsufficient understanding to realize the highest truth.And in the higher life-forms, such as demigods,

Page 239: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

242 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

because previously acquired energy or karma has accu-mulated on all sides, the chief enjoying elements aresurrounding the living being. It is difficult to escapethe charm of those influences and begin the prospectof a fresh life in a higher plain of consciousness. Thishuman form of life is the most advantageous positionto escape this entanglement and reach the highestobject of our divine life.

Sometimes people ask, “Why did ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu choose to give the highest conceptionof divine love—k›ˆa-prema—to the lowest class ofpeople, to the people of Kali-yuga?” But that is thevery nature of ßrÈ Chaitanya-avatÅra. Why did thegopÈs who are considered to be in the most exalteddevotees come from a neglected social position?What is the meaning of the highest conception ofmagnanimity? What should be its nature? To helpthe most needy.

And because ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu comesfrom the highest position, He cannot give ordinarythings, and His attention must be drawn to themost needy. Is it unnatural? The highest magna-nimity must take notice of the lowest and mostneedy. And if He wants to help them, He will do sowith His own coin. He cannot distribute to them

Page 240: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 243

only glass or stone chips. When He has the opu-lence of jewels and gems, why should He search forstone chips to distribute to the lowest level? Hemust extend to the lowest and poorest people whatHe thinks to be real wealth.

So we should all fall at the feet of the greatMessiah, ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga MahÅprabhu. His devotees say,“If we had to conceive of a place where GaurÅ⁄ga hadnot appeared, we could not maintain our lives. Weshudder to think of living without such a magnani-mous friend as ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga,” How could one live hislife without GaurÅ⁄ga? It is impossible. The world isnot worth living in without GaurÅ⁄ga.

ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga is most magnanimous. ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu and His associates thePanca-tattva have come to raise all souls from theirfallen condition. Generally, only deserving personscan gain entrance into VÂndÅvana, into k›ˆa-lÈlÅ.But as ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu, Krishna Himselfhas come down to cure the offenders of theiroffenses and grant them entrance into VÂndÅvana.Simply by chanting the names of the Pañca-tattvaand by remembering Their lÈlÅ, we can be purifiedeven from the lowest position and prepare for par-ticipation in VÂndÅvana lÈlÅ.

Page 241: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

244 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

In Goloka VÂndÅvana, RÅdhÅ-Govinda areenjoying Their pastimes of divine love withinTheir own circle. And there is another quarter,where RÅdhÅ-Govinda are combined as ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu—Krishna Himself in themood of RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is tasting His own sweetnesswith His entourage. We have to realize this throughthe recommended process. Who is ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu? He came here to bestow upon us thegift that will promote us to the highest goal of life.

To bring ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga nearer to our soul is toget, even unconsciously, a guarantee of our achieve-ment in k›ˆa-lÈlÅ. For the fallen souls it is moreuseful to cultivate devotion for ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄ga. Thatwill give us the complete fulfillment of life with theleast trouble. Devotion to GaurÅ⁄ga will not leadus to any haphazard or misconceived Krishna con-sciousness, but real Krishna consciousness. We canhave full Krishna consciousness—plus somethingmore. What is that? The distribution of Krishnaconsciousness.

K›ˆadÅsa KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ, the giver of ßrÈCaitanya-caritÅmÂta, the most valuable theologicalliterature that has ever seen the light of day, haswritten:

Page 242: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

A DROP OF DIVINE LOVE 245

k›ˆa-lÈlÅ amÂta-sÅra, tÅra Íata Íata dhÅra,daÍa-dike vahe yÅhÅ haitese caitanya-lÈlÅ haya, sarovara ak›aya,mano-ha˜sa carÅha’ tÅhÅte

“What is k›ˆa-lÈlÅ? It is the real essence of nectar.It is the gist of sweetness, happiness, and ecstasy. Thesweetness of the sweetest thing that can ever be con-ceived is represented in k›ˆa-lÈlÅ. Then what is cai-tanya-lÈlÅ? In caitanya-lÈlÅ, that sweet nectar of k›ˆa-lÈlÅ is flowing in all ten directions in hundreds ofstreams as if from a fountain. That fountain is cai-tanya-lÈlÅ.” Although caitanya-lÈlÅ appears later thank›ˆa-lÈlÅ, caitanya-lÈlÅ is the source, the foundation.We see that Krishna appeared in DvÅpara-yuga, in theprevious age, and then ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhuappeared later, in Kali-yuga. Still, Their lÈlÅ is eternal.First there is the giver, then the gift. And the gift ofßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu is that in all the tendirections, He is distributing unlimited streams ofsweet k›ˆa-lÈlÅ to the world.

K›ˆadÅsa KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ concludes, “O devo-tees, come! Like so many swans, you must swim in thelake of Chaitanya MahÅprabhu’s pastimes. From thatlake k›ˆa-lÈlÅ is flowing to the world in differentstreams. Devotees, like clouds, take nectar from thatlake, and distribute that nectar freely to the fortunatesouls. Come and live in that lake. Ask the swan of

Page 243: His Divine Grace Swami Sridhar - Sri Gaudiya Darshan...requested him to sing the famous song of Narottama DÅsa †hÅkura, ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ Pada. At that time, in what has been

246 THE GOLDEN VOLCANO

your mind to take shelter in that lake. May that swanswim in the nectarine lake of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu’s life and precepts, from where so manyhundreds of streams of nectar are flowing in all direc-tions. O devotees, I offer this humble prayer to you.”